Three letters concerning the present state of Italy written in the year 1687 ... : being a supplement to Dr. Burnet's letters.
         Burnet, Gilbert, 1643-1715.
      
       
         
           1688
        
      
       Approx. 322 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 105 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A30473
         Wing B5931
         ESTC R20842
         12047119
         ocm 12047119
         53104
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A30473)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 53104)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 861:4)
      
       
         
           
             Three letters concerning the present state of Italy written in the year 1687 ... : being a supplement to Dr. Burnet's letters.
             Burnet, Gilbert, 1643-1715.
          
           [16], 191, [1] p.
           
             s.n.],
             [S.l. :
             1688.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
             Errata: p. [1] at end.
             Table of contents: p. [3]-[16]
             Relating to the affair of Molinos, and the Quietists -- Relating to the Inquisition, and the state of religion -- Relating to the policy and interests of some of the states of Italy.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Quietism.
           Inquisition -- Italy.
           Italy -- Description and travel.
           Italy -- Description and travel -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-10 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-11 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-11 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THREE
           LETTERS
           Concerning
           the
           Present
           State
           OF
           ITALY
           ,
           Written
           in
           the
           Year
           1687.
           
           
             
               I.
               Relating
               to
               the
               Affair
               of
               MOLINOS
               ,
               and
               the
               QUIETISTS
               .
            
             
               II.
               Relating
               to
               the
               INQUISITION
               ,
               and
               the
               State
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             
               III.
               Relating
               to
               the
               Policy
               and
               Interests
               of
               some
               of
               the
               States
               of
               ITALY
               .
            
          
           Being
           A
           SUPPLEMENT
           to
           Dr.
           BURNETS
           LETTERS
           .
        
         
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           1688.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           TABLE
           Of
           the
           Contents
           of
           the
           Three
           LETTERS
           .
        
         
           
             The
             first
             Letter
             .
          
           
             THE
             curiosity
             which
             
               Dr.
               Burnets
               Letters
            
             had
             excited
             of
             knowing
             more
             concerning
             the
             Quietists
             ,
             was
             the
             motives
             to
             this
             Author's
             further
             Enquiry
             about
             them
             ,
             p.
             1
             ,
             2.
             with
             what
             difficulty
             things
             before
             the
             Inquisition
             come
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             and
             with
             how
             much
             fear
             and
             reserve
             the
             Italians
             talk
             of
             them
             ,
             especially
             to
             Hereticks
             .
             p.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             The
             amasing
             Wealth
             of
             the
             
               Churches
               ,
               Palaces
            
             ,
             and
             Convents
             in
             Rome
             and
             thro
             all
             Italy
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             astonishing
             Poverty
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             p.
             4.
             
             A
             comparison
             between
             the
             Italians
             upon
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             English
             and
             Dutch
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             p.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             That
             the
             poverty
             of
             the
             people
             in
             Italy
             ,
             ariseth
             from
             the
             Government
             's
             being
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             Priests
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             ascendancy
             which
             the
             principles
             of
             their
             Religion
             give
             them
             over
             mens
             consciences
             .
             p.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             How
             little
             many
             of
             the
             Italians
             believe
             the
             chief
             Doctrines
             of
             their
             Church
             ;
             and
             what
             temptation
             their
             Religion
             lay's
             them
             under
             to
             Atheism
             .
             ibid.
             That
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Conclave
             ;
             the
             qualifications
             of
             the
             Cardinal
             's
             ;
             the
             characters
             of
             the
             late
             Popes
             ,
             particularly
             of
             the
             present
             ;
             and
             the
             manner
             how
             the
             Purple
             ,
             and
             the
             
             
               Triple
               Crown
            
             are
             obtained
             ,
             are
             evidences
             that
             the
             
               Romish
               Church
            
             is
             not
             what
             she
             pretends
             to
             be
             ,
             p.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             That
             tho
             they
             who
             are
             under
             the
             yoak
             ,
             may
             be
             willing
             to
             continue
             in
             Slavery
             ;
             yet
             't
             is
             matter
             of
             amasement
             ▪
             that
             such
             who
             are
             delivered
             from
             
               Papal
               Bondage
            
             ,
             should
             submit
             again
             unto
             it
             .
             p.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Whence
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             of
             all
             ranks
             came
             to
             be
             so
             favourable
             to
             Molinos
             ;
             and
             upon
             what
             grounds
             ,
             his
             opinions
             came
             to
             be
             so
             universally
             received
             .
             p.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             A
             Character
             of
             Molinos
             himself
             ;
             with
             an
             account
             of
             the
             chief
             Authors
             of
             the
             
               Mystical
               Divinity
            
             ;
             together
             with
             a
             representation
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             why
             the
             followers
             of
             Molinos
             are
             stiled
             Quietists
             ;
             and
             what
             different
             Ends
             men
             might
             have
             ,
             in
             falling
             in
             with
             this
             new
             Method
             .
             p.
             12
             ,
             to
             19.
             
             When
             Molinos's
             Book
             called
             il
             
               Gui●a
               Spirituale
            
             was
             first
             published
             ;
             and
             with
             whose
             approbations
             ;
             and
             how
             much
             it
             was
             esteemed
             .
             p.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             The
             great
             reputation
             he
             grew
             into
             ,
             especially
             with
             which
             of
             the
             Cardinals
             .
             p.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             The
             friendship
             betwixt
             
               Card.
               d'Estrée
            
             and
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             value
             that
             the
             present
             Pope
             had
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             encouragement
             he
             gave
             to
             his
             design
             .
             p.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Of
             a
             
               French
               Book
            
             written
             on
             the
             Subject
             of
             
               Mystical
               Divinity
            
             ,
             and
             by
             whose
             means
             ,
             and
             of
             its
             being
             Translated
             into
             Italian
             .
             p.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Of
             the
             several
             Writings
             of
             Petrucci
             in
             relation
             to
             a
             contemplative
             State
             ,
             with
             their
             character
             .
             ibid.
             The
             Jesuites
             and
             Dominicans
             allarmed
             at
             the
             progress
             of
             Quietism
             ,
             and
             why
             .
             ibid.
             Books
             writ
             by
             the
             Society
             against
             Molinos
             and
             his
             Method
             ;
             and
             the
             way
             that
             the
             
               Jesuite
               Segueri
            
             took
             to
             decry
             it
             .
             p.
             24.
             
             That
             the
             matter
             
             being
             brought
             before
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             the
             Jesuites
             were
             accounted
             accusers
             ;
             with
             an
             account
             of
             what
             became
             of
             
               F.
               Martin
               Esparsa
            
             a
             Jesuite
             ,
             who
             had
             approved
             Molinos's
             Book
             .
             p.
             25.
             
             Of
             Molinos
             and
             Petrucci
             their
             coming
             off
             justified
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             Books
             were
             approved
             ,
             and
             the
             Answers
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             censured
             as
             scandalous
             .
             p.
             26.
             
             The
             Popes
             advancing
             Petrucci
             to
             be
             Bishop
             of
             J●ssi
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             behaved
             himself
             in
             his
             Bishoprick
             .
             ibid.
             How
             the
             party
             grew
             in
             credit
             and
             in
             number
             ,
             with
             a
             short
             character
             of
             them
             .
             ibid.
             &
             p.
             27.
             
             Of
             the
             Jesuites
             persevering
             to
             calumniate
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             Methods
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             care
             that
             
               Molino
               ▪
            
             took
             to
             desend
             himself
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             writing
             in
             order
             thereunto
             a
             Treatise
             of
             
               Frequent
               and
               dayly
               Communion
            
             .
             p.
             28.
             
             An
             account
             of
             that
             Book
             ;
             and
             with
             whose
             approbations
             it
             was
             published
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Answers
             given
             therein
             to
             some
             of
             Mr.
             Arnau●'s
             Objections
             against
             
               Frequent
               Communion
            
             .
             p.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             Of
             the
             offence
             taken
             at
             that
             Book
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             ;
             and
             how
             the
             Quietists
             are
             in
             many
             things
             calumniated
             ,
             p.
             30.
             
             That
             their
             Maxims
             are
             resembled
             to
             those
             of
             Socrates
             his
             School
             ,
             and
             wherein
             .
             p.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             A
             conversation
             which
             the
             Author
             had
             with
             a
             
               French
               Clergy-man
            
             ,
             with
             the
             reasons
             given
             by
             that
             person
             why
             Worship
             ought
             to
             be
             Pompous
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             33.
             
             The
             Jesuites
             upon
             not
             being
             able
             to
             ruin
             Molinos
             by
             their
             influence
             upon
             the
             Pope
             ,
             apply
             themselves
             by
             means
             of
             
               F.
               la
               Chaise
            
             to
             the
             
               French
               King.
            
             p.
             3●
             .
             The
             ascendant
             they
             have
             over
             that
             Monarch
             ;
             with
             a
             just
             censure
             of
             the
             Persecution
             exercised
             in
             France
             .
             ibid.
             The
             Popes
             disputing
             the
             Regale
             with
             the
             
             
               French
               King
            
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             favouring
             Molinos
             ,
             laid
             hold
             of
             in
             France
             ,
             to
             reproach
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             to
             crush
             the
             Quietists
             .
             p.
             34.
             35.
             
             A
             Report
             at
             Rome
             of
             
               Cardinal
               d'Estrees
            
             betraying
             Molinos
             ,
             by
             informing
             the
             Inquisition
             of
             many
             particulars
             against
             him
             .
             A
             Relation
             of
             that
             whole
             Story
             ,
             &
             of
             Molinos's
             being
             thereupon
             clapt
             up
             .
             p.
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37
             ,
             38
             ▪
             The
             imprisonment
             of
             
               Count
               Vespiniani
            
             and
             his
             Lady
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             came
             to
             be
             Released
             upon
             Bail
             '
             .
             ▪
             p.
             38
             ,
             3
             ▪
             Of
             the
             Popes
             being
             suspected
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             his
             being
             Examined
             by
             the
             Inquisition
             .
             p.
             39.
             
             How
             they
             endeavour
             to
             avoid
             the
             Reflection
             that
             this
             exposeth
             the
             
               Papal
               Infallibility
            
             unto
             .
             p.
             40.
             
             Of
             a
             
               Circular
               Letter
            
             sent
             by
             the
             Inquisition
             to
             
               Cardinal
               Cibo
            
             .
             p.
             ●1
             ,
             42
             ,
             43.
             
             That
             several
             Cardinals
             are
             apprehensive
             of
             a
             Storm
             from
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             and
             who
             they
             are
             .
             A
             Character
             of
             
               Don
               Livi●
            
             the
             
               Popes
               Nephew
            
             ,
             and
             how
             jealous
             he
             is
             of
             falling
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Inquisitors
             ,
             p.
             44.
             
             Of
             the
             imprisonment
             of
             
               F.
               Appiani
            
             a
             Jesuite
             ,
             and
             the
             mortification
             it
             gave
             the
             Society
             ,
             with
             a
             Reflection
             upon
             the
             Conduct
             of
             the
             Society
             .
             p.
             45.
             
             A
             remarkable
             Story
             of
             
               F.
               Cann
            
             an
             
               English
               Jesuite
            
             in
             Rome
             .
             p.
             46
             ,
             47.
             
             A
             character
             of
             
               Cardinal
               Howard
            
             ;
             and
             of
             his
             being
             shut
             out
             of
             all
             the
             Councils
             of
             the
             E.
             of
             Cast●em●n
             during
             his
             Embassay
             at
             Rome
             ,
             with
             an
             account
             of
             the
             rude
             and
             insolent
             carriage
             of
             
               F.
               Morgan
            
             towards
             the
             Cardinal
             .
             p.
             47
             ,
             48.
             
             The
             great
             concern
             expressed
             for
             those
             in
             the
             Inquisition
             by
             their
             friends
             ;
             with
             the
             impression
             it
             makes
             upon
             the
             Inquisitors
             ,
             and
             their
             behaviour
             thro
             the
             apprehension
             they
             have
             of
             it
             p.
             48
             ,
             49.
             
             That
             
             the
             Pope
             and
             
               Cardinal
               Cibo
            
             are
             much
             troubled
             to
             see
             this
             matter
             gone
             so
             far
             ;
             and
             that
             
               Cardinal
               Petrucci
            
             is
             still
             in
             the
             Popes
             favour
             ▪
             ibid.
             The
             great
             number
             of
             the
             Regulars
             in
             Rome
             and
             in
             Naples
             ,
             who
             being
             generally
             against
             the
             Quietists
             ,
             they
             are
             made
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             their
             resentment
             ,
             p.
             49.
             
             
               Nineteen
               Propositions
            
             pretended
             to
             be
             extracted
             out
             of
             the
             Writings
             and
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Quietists
             ,
             with
             a
             Censure
             of
             them
             published
             by
             Order
             of
             the
             Inquisition
             .
             p.
             50.
             
             The
             
               Circular
               Letter
            
             ,
             both
             in
             Italian
             and
             in
             English
             ,
             p.
             51
             ,
             52
             ,
             53
             ,
             54.
             
             The
             Censure
             of
             the
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Quietists
             in
             Italian
             and
             in
             English
             ,
             with
             some
             Remarks
             upon
             it
             ,
             shewing
             that
             many
             things
             charged
             upon
             them
             are
             misrepresented
             ;
             that
             other
             things
             are
             weakly
             and
             ridiculously
             resuted
             ;
             that
             several
             absurdities
             are
             therein
             obtruded
             upon
             the
             world
             for
             Truths
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             
               Adoration
               of
               Images
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Papists
             in
             England
             and
             France
             do
             disclaim
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Censure
             justified
             and
             recommended
             .
             p.
             55.
             to
             p.
             88.
             
             Of
             the
             Condemnation
             of
             Molinos
             ;
             of
             the
             rage
             expressed
             by
             many
             of
             the
             People
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             hatred
             declared
             upon
             this
             occasion
             against
             the
             present
             Pontificate
             ,
             with
             a
             character
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Gentlness
             of
             the
             Inquisition
             to
             many
             of
             Molinos's
             followers
             ,
             and
             what
             Reflections
             wise
             men
             make
             thereupon
             ,
             p.
             89
             ,
             90
             ,
             91.
             
             The
             whole
             Ceremony
             at
             the
             Minerva
             ,
             the
             day
             that
             Molinos
             was
             brought
             forth
             to
             abjure
             ,
             with
             a
             Relation
             of
             some
             things
             he
             said
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             deportment
             ,
             p.
             92
             ,
             93
             ,
             94.
             
             The
             mildness
             of
             the
             Punishment
             inflicted
             upon
             him
             ,
             ibid.
             Of
             the
             boldness
             of
             one
             of
             his
             followers
             before
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             
             and
             how
             slightly
             he
             came
             off
             ,
             p.
             94.
             
             Of
             the
             vast
             correspondence
             which
             Molinos
             had
             in
             all
             places
             ;
             and
             that
             most
             of
             the
             condemned
             Articles
             ,
             are
             but
             an
             invidious
             Aggravating
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Predestination
             ,
             and
             of
             Efficacious
             Grace
             ,
             ibid
             ,
             &
             p.
             95.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             Second
             LETTER
             .
          
           
             THE
             Author's
             Capacity
             for
             giving
             the
             following
             Relation
             ,
             thro
             having
             resided
             so
             long
             in
             Rome
             and
             in
             Italy
             ,
             p.
             96.
             
             Some
             Reflections
             upon
             the
             study
             of
             
               Manuscripts
               ,
               Medals
               ,
               Inscriptions
            
             ,
             and
             of
             Religion
             and
             Politicks
             ,
             p.
             97
             ,
             98.
             
             A
             commendation
             of
             Dr.
             
               Burnets
               Letters
            
             ,
             and
             that
             most
             which
             the
             Author
             had
             observed
             ,
             is
             already
             related
             there
             ;
             and
             that
             what
             is
             here
             published
             ,
             referreth
             either
             to
             places
             which
             the
             Dr.
             did
             not
             see
             ,
             or
             to
             matters
             which
             his
             short
             stay
             in
             Italy
             ,
             did
             not
             allow
             him
             to
             enquire
             after
             ,
             ibid.
             Of
             a
             Crucifix
             shut
             up
             in
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             the
             occasion
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             several
             Reflections
             on
             the
             
               Bigotry
               ,
               Superstition
            
             ,
             and
             Idolatry
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             Italians
             ,
             p.
             99
             ,
             100
             ,
             101.
             
             Of
             the
             Plague
             in
             
               S.
               Gregory
            
             the
             Great
             's
             time
             ,
             ibid.
             Of
             a
             Stone
             in
             the
             Chappel
             of
             
               Ara
               Coeli
            
             ,
             pretended
             to
             have
             the
             impression
             of
             an
             Angel's
             Foot
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             worshipped
             by
             the
             people
             ;
             but
             is
             now
             made
             Prisoner
             in
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             Crucifix
             company
             ,
             p.
             102
             ,
             103.
             
             The
             story
             of
             
               Sr.
               Burrhi
            
             a
             Millanese
             Gentleman
             and
             a
             Chymist
             ,
             who
             becoming
             suspected
             by
             the
             Priests
             ,
             was
             brought
             into
             
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             and
             getting
             off
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             was
             afterwards
             apprehended
             ,
             and
             being
             accused
             of
             many
             Errors
             ,
             was
             made
             to
             abjure
             ,
             and
             confined
             to
             a
             perpetual
             Imprisonment
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             103
             ,
             104
             ,
             105.
             
             Of
             the
             scandalous
             and
             lascivous
             Pictures
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             many
             Churches
             of
             Italy
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             most
             celebrated
             Madonna
             's
             have
             been
             the
             Mistresses
             of
             the
             great
             Painters
             ;
             with
             a
             Relation
             of
             an
             Intrigue
             between
             a
             Frier
             and
             a
             Nun
             ,
             p.
             106
             ,
             107.
             
             Of
             their
             sottish
             and
             Idolatrous
             Representations
             of
             the
             
               Trinity
               ,
               ibid.
            
             Of
             the
             Picture
             of
             the
             B.
             Virgin
             ,
             with
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Capuchins
             under
             her
             
               Petticoat
               ,
               ibid.
            
             How
             Learning
             came
             to
             flourish
             so
             much
             in
             the
             last
             Age
             ,
             and
             to
             decay
             so
             greatly
             in
             this
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             great
             Masters
             of
             painting
             that
             Italy
             produced
             in
             the
             former
             Century
             ,
             p.
             108
             ,
             109
             ,
             110.
             
             Of
             the
             Picture
             of
             the
             Virgin
             in
             the
             Annunciata
             in
             Florence
             ,
             which
             they
             pretend
             to
             have
             been
             finished
             by
             an
             Angel
             ,
             p.
             110.
             
             The
             Fable
             of
             Loretto
             ,
             and
             what
             exceptions
             the
             Author
             made
             to
             it
             in
             a
             Conversation
             ;
             and
             how
             the
             Italians
             justify
             the
             Devotion
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             upon
             a
             supposition
             that
             the
             whole
             story
             is
             a
             Fiction
             ,
             p.
             111
             ,
             112.
             
             Of
             a
             Conference
             between
             an
             Abbot
             and
             an
             
               English
               Clergy-man
            
             ,
             of
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             two
             Churches
             ,
             p.
             112
             ,
             113.
             
             That
             the
             Conversion
             of
             Nations
             ,
             is
             no
             further
             accounted
             of
             at
             Rome
             ,
             than
             as
             it
             brings
             profit
             to
             the
             Datary
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             why
             so
             little
             respect
             was
             had
             to
             the
             
               English
               Ambassador
            
             ,
             and
             to
             every
             thing
             he
             proposed
             ,
             p.
             113.
             
             What
             retarded
             the
             Promotion
             of
             the
             
             
               Card.
               d'Esté
            
             so
             long
             ;
             with
             a
             Relation
             how
             the
             late
             
               Card.
               d'Esté
            
             Protector
             of
             the
             French
             Nation
             at
             Rome
             ,
             hector'd
             Pope
             
               Alexander
               VII
            
             .
             p.
             114.
             
             Of
             the
             scandalous
             imposture
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             
               St.
               January
            
             at
             Naples
             ,
             p.
             115.
             
             To
             what
             excessive
             height
             the
             Priests
             carry
             the
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Immunities
            
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             danger
             the
             General
             of
             the
             Horse
             at
             Naples
             was
             of
             being
             Excommunicated
             ,
             p.
             116
             ,
             117.
             
             A
             remarkable
             story
             how
             far
             the
             Immunities
             of
             the
             Clergy
             have
             been
             pusht
             in
             the
             Dukedom
             of
             Florence
             ,
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             a
             Priest
             ;
             with
             a
             character
             of
             the
             present
             Duke
             ,
             p.
             117
             ,
             118.
             
             The
             present
             Vice-Roy
             of
             Naples
             commended
             ,
             for
             supporting
             the
             
               Secular
               Tribunal
            
             against
             the
             Invasions
             of
             the
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Court
            
             ;
             with
             a
             Relation
             of
             the
             ingenuous
             and
             publick
             Affront
             he
             put
             upon
             an
             Auditor
             of
             the
             Nuncio's
             ,
             and
             how
             ill
             it
             was
             resented
             at
             Rome
             ,
             p.
             118
             ,
             119
             ,
             120.
             
             Of
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             
               French
               King
            
             about
             the
             Regale
             ;
             with
             a
             further
             character
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             p.
             120
             ,
             121.
             
             What
             improvement
             the
             Jansenists
             made
             of
             the
             difference
             ,
             p.
             121
             ,
             122.
             
             Concerning
             the
             business
             of
             the
             Franchises
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Pope
             seems
             resolved
             to
             maintain
             his
             late
             Bull
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             may
             prove
             fatal
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Papal
               Sea
            
             ,
             to
             contend
             that
             matter
             with
             the
             
               French
               King
            
             ,
             p.
             123.
             
             Of
             the
             way
             that
             this
             Pope
             treats
             Ambassadors
             ;
             and
             of
             an
             Answer
             he
             gave
             to
             the
             
               English
               Ambassador
            
             upon
             his
             threatning
             to
             leave
             Rome
             ,
             that
             shew'd
             the
             little
             Respect
             he
             had
             either
             for
             him
             or
             his
             Master
             ,
             p.
             124.
             
             How
             the
             present
             Pope
             
             conducts
             his
             Revenue
             ;
             that
             being
             the
             only
             thing
             he
             understands
             .
             Of
             his
             Retrenching
             both
             all
             Expences
             and
             the
             publick
             Charities
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             must
             have
             a
             vast
             Treasure
             ,
             p.
             124.
             
             The
             inducement
             to
             the
             making
             so
             many
             Cardinals
             in
             the
             last
             Promotion
             .
             And
             the
             Aversion
             which
             
               Card.
               Taia
            
             ,
             and
             
               Card.
               Ricci
            
             expressed
             to
             the
             Purple
             in
             the
             Promotion
             that
             was
             made
             five
             year
             ago
             ,
             p.
             125.
             
             How
             Cardinal
             Farnese
             ,
             that
             was
             afterwards
             
               Paull
               III.
            
             and
             who
             raised
             the
             Family
             of
             Parma
             ,
             came
             to
             be
             created
             Cardinal
             by
             
               Alexander
               VI.
            
             with
             an
             account
             in
             what
             manner
             the
             Promotion
             of
             Cardinals
             is
             carried
             ;
             and
             how
             the
             Wench
             was
             too
             crafty
             both
             for
             that
             lewd
             Pope
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             Son
             
               Caesar
               Borgia
            
             ,
             p.
             126
             ,
             127
             ,
             128.
             
             Of
             the
             Aversion
             which
             this
             Pope
             has
             to
             the
             Jesuites
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             
               English
               Ambassador's
            
             Resigning
             himself
             to
             their
             conduct
             ,
             was
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             cold
             usage
             he
             met
             with
             at
             Rome
             ,
             p.
             129.
             
             What
             character
             all
             wise
             and
             indifferent
             Italians
             fasten
             upon
             those
             of
             that
             Society
             ;
             and
             their
             concluding
             from
             the
             credit
             which
             they
             have
             in
             England
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Roman
               Catholick
               Religion
            
             must
             needs
             miscarry
             there
             ,
             ibid.
             &
             p.
             130.
             
             The
             Romantick
             Letters
             which
             the
             Jesuites
             write
             to
             Rome
             out
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             what
             just
             discredit
             this
             puts
             upon
             all
             that
             they
             write
             out
             of
             the
             Indies
             and
             other
             remote
             Countreys
             ,
             ibid.
             Of
             the
             Letter
             lately
             printed
             that
             was
             wrote
             by
             a
             Jesuite
             of
             Liege
             to
             those
             at
             Friburg
             ,
             concerning
             the
             present
             state
             of
             Popery
             in
             England
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             a
             true
             and
             Authentick
             
             Letter
             ,
             p.
             130
             ,
             131.
             
             Of
             two
             things
             peculiar
             to
             this
             Order
             which
             render
             it
             formidable
             ;
             how
             independent
             the
             General
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             is
             above
             the
             Generals
             of
             other
             Orders
             ,
             and
             how
             absolute
             his
             Government
             ,
             p.
             132
             ,
             133.
             
             By
             what
             means
             the
             Mission
             comes
             to
             be
             generally
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             getting
             thereby
             into
             Families
             ,
             p.
             133
             ,
             134.
             
             The
             different
             humour
             and
             conduct
             of
             the
             
               Secular
               Priests
            
             ,
             from
             those
             of
             the
             Regulars
             :
             and
             what
             prejudice
             't
             is
             the
             suffering
             Regulars
             to
             live
             in
             
               Protestant
               States
            
             ;
             how
             't
             is
             matter
             of
             wonder
             at
             Rome
             ,
             that
             Protestans
             should
             permit
             Regulars
             to
             be
             in
             their
             Countreys
             ;
             and
             what
             a
             wise
             Roman
             said
             to
             the
             Author
             about
             it
             ,
             p.
             134
             ,
             135.
             
             How
             the
             people
             of
             Lombardy
             are
             possessed
             with
             a
             Superstition
             of
             mixing
             Water
             with
             their
             Wine
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             Priests
             who
             nourish
             the
             Vulgar
             in
             that
             conceit
             ,
             excuse
             their
             own
             Wine
             from
             being
             mix'd
             ,
             p.
             136
             ,
             137.
             
             That
             the
             Tax
             which
             is
             laid
             upon
             Wine
             in
             Florence
             ,
             makes
             the
             people
             there
             preserve
             it
             
               pure
               ,
               ibid.
            
             Of
             an
             Abbey
             of
             Benedictines
             at
             Etal
             in
             Bavaria
             ,
             where
             the
             Monks
             live
             in
             as
             great
             abundance
             as
             the
             Duke
             himself
             ,
             p.
             138.
             
             A
             beautiful
             prospect
             the
             Author
             had
             at
             Burgo
             in
             the
             Hills
             of
             Trent
             ,
             p.
             138.
             
             The
             way
             of
             Celebrating
             
               St.
               Anthony's
            
             day
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             people
             bring
             all
             their
             
               Horses
               ,
               Mulets
            
             ,
             and
             Asses
             to
             be
             sprinkled
             with
             
               Holy
               Water
            
             by
             the
             Monks
             of
             thet
             Order
             .
             How
             profitable
             this
             piece
             of
             superstitious
             Folly
             is
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             p.
             139
             ,
             140.
             
             That
             Molinos's
             abjuring
             was
             only
             a
             
             pretended
             thing
             ;
             that
             his
             party
             continues
             still
             to
             be
             very
             numerous
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             the
             Reports
             about
             the
             lewdness
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             are
             esteemed
             to
             be
             no
             other
             than
             Fables
             ,
             p.
             141
             ,
             142.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             Third
             LETTER
             .
          
           
             OF
             a
             curious
             Salt-work
             at
             Sode
             near
             Francfort
             ,
             with
             an
             account
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             of
             making
             the
             Salt
             ,
             p.
             144
             ,
             145
             ,
             146
             That
             Italy
             is
             the
             highest
             Country
             in
             Europe
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             small
             Descent
             from
             the
             Alps
             on
             that
             side
             ,
             to
             what
             it
             is
             either
             on
             the
             French
             or
             German
             side
             ,
             p.
             147.
             
             Of
             Guastale
             ,
             its
             situation
             ,
             and
             of
             its
             being
             wrested
             from
             the
             rightful
             owner
             by
             the
             
               French
               King
            
             ;
             the
             danger
             that
             all
             Italy
             will
             be
             thereby
             exposed
             unto
             ,
             p.
             148
             ,
             149
             ,
             150
             ,
             151
             ,
             152.
             
             A
             Character
             of
             the
             present
             Duke
             of
             Mantua
             ;
             How
             he
             favours
             the
             French
             Interest
             ;
             of
             his
             putting
             Cassal
             and
             Guastale
             into
             their
             hands
             ;
             and
             how
             they
             wind
             him
             as
             they
             please
             ,
             p.
             152
             ,
             153.
             
             Of
             the
             courage
             and
             fidelity
             of
             the
             Marquises
             of
             Cannosse
             and
             Palliotti
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Mantua
             ;
             and
             how
             the
             French
             got
             them
             both
             to
             be
             made
             close
             Prisoners
             ,
             p.
             153
             ,
             154.
             
             That
             the
             Princes
             of
             Italy
             are
             absolute
             in
             their
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             the
             Slavery
             their
             Subjects
             are
             in
             ,
             ibid.
             That
             there
             is
             a
             
               French
               Envoy
            
             always
             attending
             upon
             the
             Duke
             of
             
               Mantua
               ,
               ibid.
            
             How
             one
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             
               Mantua's
               Secretaries
            
             was
             by
             the
             Duke
             sent
             to
             Turin
             ,
             and
             seised
             by
             a
             party
             of
             French
             Horse
             from
             Pignerol
             ,
             p.
             155
             ,
             156.
             
             The
             
             Imperious
             way
             that
             the
             French
             in
             Casal
             act
             towards
             those
             of
             Montferrat
             ,
             and
             Piedmont
             ,
             p.
             157.
             
             That
             having
             Bargain'd
             with
             Masons
             ,
             how
             they
             broke
             the
             Agreement
             ,
             ibid.
             How
             the
             
               French
               King
            
             having
             advanced
             
               three
               Millions
            
             towards
             a
             Fond
             for
             an
             
               East-India
               Company
            
             ,
             did
             withdraw
             it
             ,
             p.
             158.
             
             Of
             the
             disfavour
             that
             the
             Marquise
             of
             Pianesse
             fell
             in
             to
             with
             the
             late
             Duke
             of
             Savoy
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             came
             to
             be
             introduced
             into
             the
             Ministry
             again
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             was
             disgraced
             ,
             put
             in
             prison
             ,
             and
             tried
             ;
             and
             how
             the
             Court
             of
             Savoy
             remains
             governed
             by
             the
             French
             ,
             p.
             158
             ,
             159
             ,
             160
             ,
             161.
             
             Of
             the
             design
             that
             was
             carried
             on
             of
             matching
             this
             present
             Duke
             to
             the
             Infanta
             of
             Portugal
             ;
             and
             of
             his
             being
             poysoned
             (
             as
             his
             Father
             had
             been
             )
             and
             his
             reflecting
             on
             the
             wise
             Advices
             which
             the
             
               Marquise
               de
               Pianesse
            
             had
             given
             him
             ,
             p.
             161
             ,
             162.
             
             How
             much
             the
             Dukes
             of
             Savoy
             are
             sunk
             in
             this
             Age
             from
             the
             Figure
             that
             they
             made
             in
             the
             last
             ;
             how
             difficult
             it
             will
             be
             to
             remedy
             it
             ,
             while
             Cassal
             and
             Pignerol
             are
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             
               French
               ,
               ibid.
            
             Of
             the
             late
             persecution
             in
             the
             Valley's
             of
             Piedmont
             ;
             how
             all
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Savoy
             are
             ashamed
             of
             it
             ;
             with
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Fidelity
             ,
             peaceableness
             ,
             &
             industry
             of
             that
             poor
             people
             ;
             &
             what
             the
             person
             who
             acquainted
             the
             Author
             with
             these
             things
             ,
             upon
             his
             knowing
             him
             to
             be
             an
             Englishman
             ,
             said
             to
             him
             upon
             it
             ,
             p.
             162
             ,
             163.
             
             Of
             the
             luxury
             and
             vanity
             of
             living
             magnificently
             ,
             wherewith
             France
             hath
             infected
             the
             Princes
             of
             Germany
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             representation
             of
             the
             mischiefs
             which
             arise
             
             from
             Princes
             and
             Noblemens
             travelling
             into
             France
             ,
             p.
             164.
             
             How
             fatal
             Luxury
             &
             a
             
               vain
               Expencefulness
            
             are
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             to
             Common-wealths
             ;
             And
             what
             sensible
             decays
             in
             strength
             ,
             the
             expenceful
             way
             of
             living
             that
             the
             Dutch
             and
             Cantons
             are
             grown
             into
             ;
             with
             a
             commendation
             of
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Venetian
             Constitution
             ,
             which
             regulates
             the
             Expence
             of
             their
             Nobility
             ,
             p.
             165
             ,
             166.
             
             Of
             the
             misery
             and
             poverty
             that
             appears
             in
             Pisa
             thro
             the
             Severity
             of
             the
             Government
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Wealth
             and
             populousness
             of
             Lucca
             ,
             thro
             being
             a
             Free
             Government
             ;
             how
             jealous
             they
             of
             Lucca
             are
             of
             having
             their
             Liberty
             supplanted
             ,
             &
             how
             infinitely
             they
             prise
             it
             ;
             with
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Strength
             and
             Decoration
             of
             the
             Town
             ,
             p.
             167
             ,
             168.
             
             Of
             Genoa
             ;
             its
             decay
             from
             what
             it
             formerly
             was
             ;
             and
             yet
             its
             being
             vastly
             more
             wealthy
             and
             populous
             ,
             than
             any
             part
             of
             Tuscany
             or
             of
             the
             
               Popes
               Patrimony
            
             .
             Of
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Subjects
             of
             that
             Republick
             ;
             their
             Forts
             in
             Corsica
             ,
             with
             a
             Character
             of
             the
             Corses
             ;
             the
             Compass
             of
             the
             Fortifications
             of
             Genoa
             ;
             the
             Expence
             they
             have
             laid
             out
             on
             the
             two
             Moles
             ;
             the
             debt
             it
             hath
             run
             them
             into
             ;
             with
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Extent
             of
             their
             whole
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             is
             defended
             ;
             &
             what
             their
             Marine
             strength
             is
             ,
             p.
             168
             ,
             169
             ,
             170
             ,
             171.
             
             How
             much
             the
             safety
             of
             Millan
             and
             of
             all
             Italy
             depends
             upon
             the
             preservation
             of
             Genoa
             ;
             and
             that
             its
             Interest
             and
             Spains
             are
             inseparably
             united
             ,
             p.
             172
             ,
             173.
             
             A
             large
             Account
             of
             their
             Civil
             Constitution
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Divisions
             that
             are
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             occasioned
             ;
             and
             that
             these
             were
             the
             Inducements
             to
             France
             to
             attack
             them
             ,
             p.
             173
             ,
             174
             ,
             175
             ,
             176
             ,
             177.
             
             That
             tho
             the
             Subjects
             be
             wealthy
             ,
             yet
             the
             State
             is
             weak
             ;
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             degeneracy
             among
             them
             from
             what
             they
             were
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             neither
             Heads
             nor
             Hearts
             to
             defend
             themselves
             ,
             were
             they
             vigorously
             assaulted
             ;
             and
             whence
             that
             degeneracy
             proceeds
             ,
             p.
             178.
             
             Curious
             Refl●ctions
             upon
             the
             Diseases
             ,
             that
             Common-wealths
             are
             subject
             unto
             ,
             with
             a
             friendly
             application
             of
             all
             unto
             Holland
             ,
             p.
             179.
             
             That
             the
             project
             of
             France's
             falling
             upon
             Genoa
             ,
             was
             formed
             by
             one
             Valdyron
             of
             Nismes
             ,
             that
             was
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             and
             had
             lived
             long
             in
             Genoa
             .
             
             That
             the
             French
             might
             have
             been
             easily
             Masters
             of
             it
             ,
             had
             they
             assaulted
             it
             vigorously
             at
             first
             .
             The
             injustice
             of
             this
             way
             of
             proceeding
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             Italians
             stile
             it
             ,
             p.
             180
             ,
             181
             ,
             182.
             
             What
             Reflections
             a
             Spaniard
             ,
             belonging
             to
             the
             Count
             of
             Melgar
             ,
             made
             upon
             the
             French
             miscarrying
             in
             that
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             other
             of
             their
             Undertakings
             ,
             p.
             182
             ,
             183.
             
             How
             Valdyron
             was
             treated
             by
             the
             Genoese
             ,
             &
             how
             poorly
             requited
             by
             the
             
               French
               King
            
             ,
             p.
             184.
             
             An
             Account
             of
             a
             Conversation
             the
             Author
             had
             with
             two
             of
             the
             old
             Magistrates
             of
             Messina
             ,
             wherein
             they
             said
             many
             things
             reslective
             on
             the
             Honour
             ,
             Veracity
             and
             Iustice
             of
             the
             
               French
               King
            
             and
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             Arguments
             they
             justified
             the
             Revolt
             of
             their
             Town
             from
             the
             Spaniard
             ,
             p.
             185
             ,
             186
             ,
             187.
             
             Of
             the
             method
             they
             use
             in
             preparing
             Vitriol
             in
             the
             Sulfatara
             near
             Puzzolo
             .
             Of
             a
             little
             Town
             in
             the
             Appenins
             ,
             called
             Norcia
             ,
             which
             tho
             in
             the
             Popes
             Territories
             ,
             may
             be
             accounted
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             so
             jealous
             of
             all
             Priests
             obtaining
             any
             share
             in
             their
             Government
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             admit
             none
             into
             Magistracy
             ,
             who
             can
             either
             read
             or
             write
             p.
             189
             ,
             190.
             
             Of
             the
             Mortification
             which
             one
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             put
             upon
             an
             Auditor
             who
             was
             a
             Church-man
             ,
             by
             gelding
             him
             ,
             for
             attempting
             to
             debauch
             his
             wife
             ;
             with
             a
             pleasant
             account
             ,
             how
             one
             that
             hath
             been
             so
             treated
             ,
             may
             continue
             capable
             to
             say
             
               Mass
               ,
               ibid.
               &
               p.
            
             191.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           Stationer
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           I
           Can
           give
           no
           other
           account
           of
           these
           Letters
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           were
           communicated
           to
           me
           ,
           by
           a
           person
           of
           known
           Integrity
           ;
           who
           assured
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           made
           these
           Observations
           ,
           is
           a
           man
           of
           great
           vertue
           ,
           and
           considerably
           learned
           :
           who
           has
           been
           long
           and
           much
           in
           Italy
           :
           who
           is
           both
           capable
           of
           looking
           narrowly
           into
           matters
           ,
           and
           is
           of
           such
           severe
           morals
           ,
           that
           one
           may
           safely
           depend
           on
           all
           he
           says
           .
           This
           was
           enough
           for
           me
           ;
           so
           without
           making
           any
           further
           enquiry
           ,
           or
           knowing
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           I
           have
           set
           about
           the
           printing
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           VALE
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           LETTER
           Writ
           from
           ROME
           ,
           To
           one
           in
           Holland
           ,
           concerning
           the
           QUIETISTS
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           YOur
           desire
           of
           being
           informed
           particularly
           by
           me
           ,
           of
           the
           state
           of
           Religion
           and
           Learning
           in
           Italy
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           here
           at
           Rome
           ,
           has
           quickned
           my
           curiosity
           ,
           and
           has
           set
           an
           edge
           upon
           a
           humour
           that
           is
           of
           it self
           Inquisitive
           enough
           :
           and
           tho
           I
           am
           not
           so
           much
           in
           lo●●
           with
           writing
           ,
           as
           to
           delight
           in
           transmitting
           you
           long
           Letters
           ,
           yet
           I
           find
           I
           have
           matter
           at
           present
           for
           a
           very
           long
           one
           ;
           chiefly
           in
           that
           which
           relates
           to
           the
           Quietists
           :
           for
           you
           observe
           right
           ,
           that
           the
           short
           hints
           that
           
             Dr.
             Burnet
          
           gave
           of
           their
           matters
           in
           his
           Letters
           ,
           did
           rather
           increase
           the
           curiosity
           of
           
           the
           English
           ,
           than
           satisfy
           it
           .
           He
           told
           as
           much
           as
           was
           generally
           known
           in
           Rome
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           concerning
           them
           ;
           but
           as
           a
           longer
           stay
           might
           have
           discovered
           more
           particulars
           to
           him
           ,
           so
           there
           have
           fallen
           out
           since
           that
           time
           such
           new
           and
           surprising
           accidents
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           more
           hearkning
           after
           new
           Evidence
           in
           England
           ,
           upon
           the
           breaking
           out
           of
           Plots
           ,
           than
           there
           was
           at
           Rome
           upon
           the
           Imprisonment
           of
           so
           great
           a
           number
           of
           persons
           in
           February
           and
           March
           last
           ;
           the
           number
           alone
           of
           200
           persons
           ,
           was
           enough
           to
           raise
           a
           great
           curiosity
           ;
           but
           this
           was
           much
           encreased
           by
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           persons
           that
           were
           clapt
           up
           ,
           who
           were
           both
           for
           Rank
           ,
           for
           Learning
           ,
           and
           for
           Piety
           ,
           the
           most
           esteemed
           of
           any
           in
           Rome
           .
           So
           I
           was
           pusht
           on
           by
           my
           own
           Inclinations
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           your
           Entreaties
           ,
           to
           take
           all
           the
           pains
           that
           was
           possible
           for
           me
           ,
           to
           be
           well
           Informed
           of
           this
           matter
           .
           The
           particular
           Application
           with
           which
           I
           had
           read
           some
           of
           the
           Books
           of
           Devotion
           writ
           in
           this
           method
           ,
           and
           the
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           profit
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           found
           in
           it
           ,
           made
           me
           still
           the
           more
           earnest
           to
           know
           this
           matter
           to
           the
           bottom
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           it
           was
           hard
           to
           find
           it
           out
           :
           for
           those
           who
           have
           been
           in
           Rome
           ,
           know
           with
           how
           much
           caution
           all
           people
           there
           talk
           of
           matters
           that
           are
           before
           the
           Inquisition
           :
           those
           are
           like
           the
           Secrets
           of
           state
           elsewhere
           :
           of
           which
           a
           man
           cannot
           talk
           much
           without
           
           incurring
           some
           Inconvenience
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           Inconvenience
           that
           is
           more
           terrible
           at
           Rome
           ,
           than
           the
           falling
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Inquisitors
           :
           for
           besides
           the
           Danger
           that
           a
           man
           runs
           ,
           if
           the
           suspitions
           are
           well
           founded
           ,
           the
           least
           ill
           effect
           that
           this
           must
           have
           ,
           is
           the
           cutting
           off
           all
           a
           mans
           hopes
           of
           Preferment
           ;
           for
           what
           a
           Suspition
           of
           
             High
             Treason
          
           is
           elsewhere
           ,
           the
           Suspition
           of
           Heresy
           is
           at
           Rome
           ;
           and
           where
           there
           are
           many
           Pretenders
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           so
           much
           to
           be
           expected
           ,
           you
           may
           imagine
           that
           Hope
           and
           Fear
           working
           at
           the
           same
           time
           so
           powerfully
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           very
           hard
           to
           ingage
           such
           persons
           as
           probably
           know
           the
           secret
           of
           things
           ,
           to
           trust
           themselves
           upon
           so
           tender
           a
           point
           ,
           to
           strangers
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           Learning
           is
           so
           low
           in
           Italy
           ,
           and
           the
           Opinion
           that
           they
           have
           of
           the
           Learning
           of
           Strangers
           ,
           chiefly
           of
           Hereticks
           ,
           is
           so
           high
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           willingly
           enter
           either
           on
           Subjects
           of
           Learning
           or
           of
           Religion
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           a
           Stranger
           and
           a
           Heretick
           ,
           who
           is
           considered
           as
           a
           Spye
           ,
           or
           a
           fair
           Enemy
           at
           best
           ,
           will
           not
           find
           it
           convenient
           to
           thrust
           on
           such
           subjects
           of
           conversation
           ,
           as
           are
           tender
           and
           suspitious
           .
           All
           this
           is
           to
           prepare
           you
           for
           a
           relation
           which
           you
           will
           perhaps
           think
           defective
           ,
           yet
           is
           as
           full
           a
           I
           could
           possibly
           gather
           ,
           out
           of
           all
           the
           Hints
           and
           Informations
           that
           some
           moneths
           stay
           at
           Rome
           procured
           me
           .
        
         
         
           The
           first
           thing
           that
           surprises
           a
           stranger
           in
           Rome
           ,
           is
           the
           very
           unequal
           mixture
           of
           Wealth
           and
           Poverty
           ,
           that
           he
           sees
           here
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           Italy
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           more
           conspicuous
           here
           ,
           than
           elsewhere
           :
           for
           as
           the
           Wealth
           of
           the
           
             Churches
             ,
             Palaces
          
           and
           Convents
           is
           astonishing
           ,
           so
           the
           Poverty
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           and
           the
           meanness
           of
           the
           ordinary
           Buildings
           ,
           is
           extremely
           unsuteable
           to
           the
           magnificence
           of
           the
           other
           .
           When
           a
           man
           sees
           what
           Italy
           was
           an
           Age
           or
           two
           ago
           ,
           not
           to
           go
           back
           so
           far
           as
           to
           remember
           what
           Rome
           was
           once
           ;
           he
           can
           hardly
           imagin
           how
           such
           a
           fall
           ,
           such
           a
           dispeopling
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           poverty
           could
           befall
           a
           Nation
           and
           Climate
           ,
           that
           Nature
           has
           made
           to
           be
           one
           of
           the
           richest
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           of
           Europe
           at
           least
           ;
           if
           the
           PRIESTS
           had
           not
           at
           the
           same
           time
           a
           secret
           to
           make
           the
           Natives
           miserable
           ,
           in
           spite
           of
           all
           that
           Abundance
           with
           which
           Nature
           has
           furnished
           them
           .
           It
           were
           not
           able
           to
           withstand
           even
           an
           ordinary
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           it
           can
           scarce
           support
           it self
           .
           Those
           Italians
           that
           have
           seen
           the
           Wealth
           and
           Abundance
           that
           is
           in
           England
           and
           Holland
           ,
           tho
           their
           Sun
           is
           less
           favorable
           ,
           and
           their
           Climate
           is
           more
           unhappy
           ,
           and
           that
           come
           home
           so
           see
           their
           Towns
           deserted
           ,
           and
           their
           Inhabitants
           in
           Raggs
           ,
           speak
           of
           this
           sometimes
           with
           an
           Indignation
           that
           is
           too
           sensible
           to
           be
           at
           all
           times
           kept
           within
           bounds
           .
           They
           speak
           of
           the
           difference
           betweeen
           Holland
           and
           
           Italy
           ,
           like
           men
           affected
           when
           they
           compared
           the
           two
           soils
           and
           Climates
           together
           .
           The
           one
           is
           a
           soil
           divided
           between
           sand
           and
           turff
           ,
           preserved
           from
           the
           Innudations
           of
           Land-floods
           ,
           and
           the
           overflowing
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           at
           a
           vast
           Charge
           ,
           suffering
           often
           such
           losses
           as
           would
           ruin
           other
           states
           ,
           and
           paying
           great
           and
           constant
           Impositions
           :
           and
           yet
           with
           all
           these
           Inconveniences
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           disadvantages
           of
           a
           feeble
           sun
           ,
           a
           stagnating
           and
           phlegmatick
           Air
           ,
           violent
           Colds
           ,
           and
           moderate
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           very
           shorts
           Heats
           ,
           this
           Countrey
           is
           full
           of
           Wealth
           and
           People
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           in
           it
           such
           an
           abundance
           of
           great
           Towns
           and
           considerable
           villages
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           these
           there
           appear
           so
           many
           marks
           of
           plenty
           ,
           and
           none
           at
           all
           of
           Want
           :
           and
           the
           other
           has
           a
           kind
           sun
           ,
           long
           and
           happy
           Summers
           ,
           and
           mild
           Winters
           :
           a
           fruitful
           and
           rich
           soil
           ,
           and
           every
           thing
           that
           the
           Inhabitants
           can
           wish
           for
           on
           Natures
           part
           ,
           to
           render
           them
           the
           Envy
           of
           the
           World
           :
           whereas
           they
           are
           become
           the
           Scorn
           and
           contempt
           of
           all
           that
           see
           them
           .
           And
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Dutch
           seem
           to
           have
           acted
           in
           spite
           of
           Nature
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           in
           rendring
           themselves
           much
           more
           considerable
           than
           she
           has
           Intended
           they
           should
           be
           ;
           so
           the
           Government
           of
           Italy
           seems
           to
           have
           reversed
           the
           design
           of
           Nature
           as
           much
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           by
           reducing
           the
           Inhabitants
           to
           such
           a
           degree
           of
           Misery
           ,
           in
           spite
           of
           all
           her
           Bounty
           :
           upon
           this
           subject
           
           the
           Italians
           will
           talk
           more
           freely
           than
           upon
           matters
           of
           Religion
           :
           and
           do
           not
           stick
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           flows
           from
           the
           share
           that
           PRIESTS
           have
           in
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           in
           the
           Popes
           Territory
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           the
           other
           Courts
           of
           Italy
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           the
           main
           stroke
           .
           They
           will
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           Priests
           have
           not
           Souls
           big
           enough
           ,
           nor
           tender
           enough
           ,
           for
           Government
           :
           they
           have
           both
           a
           narrowness
           of
           spirit
           ,
           and
           a
           sourness
           of
           mind
           ,
           that
           does
           not
           agree
           with
           the
           Principles
           of
           human
           Society
           :
           Their
           having
           so
           short
           and
           so
           uncertain
           a
           time
           of
           governing
           ,
           makes
           them
           think
           only
           on
           the
           present
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           do
           not
           carry
           their
           prospect
           to
           the
           Happiness
           of
           ,
           or
           misery
           that
           must
           be
           the
           consequences
           of
           what
           they
           do
           ,
           at
           any
           considerable
           distance
           of
           time
           :
           nor
           have
           they
           those
           Compassions
           for
           the
           Miserable
           with
           which
           wise
           Governours
           ought
           to
           temper
           all
           their
           Counsells
           ;
           for
           a
           stern
           sourness
           of
           temper
           ,
           and
           an
           unrelenting
           hardness
           of
           heart
           ,
           seems
           to
           belong
           to
           all
           that
           sort
           of
           men
           in
           Italy
           .
           Whatsoever
           advances
           their
           present
           Interests
           ,
           and
           inriches
           their
           families
           ,
           is
           preferred
           to
           all
           wise
           ,
           great
           or
           generous
           councells
           .
           Now
           tho
           the
           Natives
           dare
           not
           carry
           this
           matter
           further
           ,
           yet
           a
           stranger
           ,
           that
           thinks
           more
           freely
           ,
           and
           that
           has
           examined
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           in
           a
           more
           Inquisitive
           manner
           ,
           sees
           plainly
           that
           all
           these
           errors
           in
           Government
           ,
           are
           the
           
           effects
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           authority
           which
           they
           believe
           is
           lodged
           in
           the
           Pope
           ,
           chiefly
           and
           of
           which
           every
           Priest
           has
           so
           considerable
           a
           share
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           easily
           able
           to
           make
           himself
           master
           of
           every
           mans
           Conscience
           that
           lets
           him
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           believes
           those
           three
           great
           branches
           of
           their
           power
           :
           that
           
             they
             can
             pardon
             their
             sins
             ,
             make
             their
             God
             ,
          
           and
           
             secure
             them
             both
             from
             Hell
             and
             Purgatory
             .
          
           These
           are
           things
           of
           such
           a
           mighty
           operation
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           is
           not
           easy
           to
           imagine
           how
           they
           should
           be
           so
           easily
           believed
           ,
           yet
           supposing
           once
           the
           belief
           of
           them
           ,
           all
           other
           things
           flow
           very
           naturally
           from
           thence
           :
           men
           are
           not
           convinced
           of
           these
           errors
           till
           it
           is
           too
           late
           to
           come
           and
           undeceive
           others
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           Italians
           believe
           these
           things
           as
           little
           as
           we
           do
           ;
           yet
           this
           is
           in
           them
           rather
           an
           effect
           of
           a
           loose
           and
           libertine
           temper
           ,
           than
           of
           study
           and
           enquiry
           ,
           in
           a
           Countrey
           where
           not
           only
           
             Heretical
             books
          
           would
           endanger
           a
           man
           ,
           but
           the
           bare
           reading
           even
           of
           a
           Latin
           New
           Testament
           would
           give
           some
           suspition
           .
           But
           the
           thinking
           men
           among
           them
           are
           led
           to
           doubt
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           rather
           from
           a
           principle
           of
           Atheism
           ,
           than
           of
           searching
           into
           matters
           of
           Controversy
           :
           the
           one
           is
           much
           less
           dangerous
           there
           ,
           than
           the
           other
           would
           be
           .
           And
           indeed
           as
           soon
           as
           a
           man
           becomes
           a
           little
           familiar
           with
           any
           of
           the
           men
           of
           freer
           thoughts
           here
           ,
           he
           will
           soon
           see
           that
           the
           belief
           of
           their
           Religion
           has
           
           very
           little
           power
           over
           many
           of
           those
           who
           are
           the
           most
           zealous
           to
           support
           it
           ,
           only
           because
           their
           Interest
           determins
           them
           .
           When
           a
           man
           has
           lived
           some
           time
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           has
           known
           a
           little
           of
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Conclave
           ,
           with
           the
           Character
           both
           of
           the
           present
           and
           the
           late
           Popes
           ,
           particularly
           the
           weakness
           and
           Ignorance
           of
           him
           that
           now
           reigns
           ,
           who
           does
           not
           so
           much
           as
           understand
           Latin
           ;
           when
           a
           man
           sees
           how
           matters
           are
           carried
           in
           that
           Court
           ,
           what
           are
           the
           Maximes
           they
           go
           by
           ,
           and
           the
           Methods
           that
           they
           take
           ;
           when
           he
           sees
           what
           a
           sort
           of
           men
           the
           Cardinals
           are
           ,
           men
           indeed
           of
           great
           Civility
           ,
           and
           of
           much
           Craft
           ;
           but
           as
           to
           the
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           men
           of
           an
           equal
           sise
           both
           of
           Ignorance
           and
           Indifference
           :
           when
           a
           man
           sees
           how
           all
           preferments
           are
           obtained
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           how
           the
           purple
           is
           given
           ,
           and
           how
           men
           rise
           up
           to
           the
           
             Triple
             Crown
          
           :
           when
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           a
           man
           has
           seen
           and
           observed
           all
           this
           a
           little
           ,
           he
           cannot
           wonder
           enough
           at
           the
           Character
           that
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           the
           World
           sets
           on
           that
           Court.
           The
           plain
           and
           simple
           Arguments
           of
           Common
           sense
           work
           so
           strong
           ,
           that
           Transubstantiation
           it self
           is
           not
           harder
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           than
           that
           this
           man
           is
           Christs
           Vicar
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           Infallibility
           ,
           and
           the
           source
           or
           channel
           at
           least
           of
           divine
           truth
           .
           So
           that
           a
           man
           that
           has
           given
           himself
           the
           opportunities
           of
           observing
           these
           matters
           Critically
           ,
           will
           feel
           a
           persuasion
           of
           the
           falsehood
           of
           those
           pretensions
           formed
           so
           deep
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Sophistry
           
           of
           Argument
           will
           never
           be
           able
           to
           overthrow
           it
           :
           for
           the
           plain
           sense
           of
           what
           he
           has
           seen
           will
           apparently
           discover
           the
           delusion
           of
           those
           Reasons
           ,
           which
           perhaps
           he
           is
           not
           learned
           enough
           to
           answer
           :
           for
           let
           men
           say
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           easy
           matter
           to
           believe
           in
           a
           Contradiction
           to
           the
           clear
           Evidence
           of
           sence
           :
           and
           I
           cannot
           make
           my self
           so
           much
           as
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           as
           Cato
           was
           wont
           to
           wonder
           how
           it
           came
           that
           every
           one
           of
           the
           
             Heathen
             Priests
          
           did
           not
           laugh
           when
           he
           saw
           another
           of
           the
           Trade
           ,
           so
           the
           Cardinals
           when
           they
           look
           on
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           a
           Pope
           even
           as
           Ignorant
           a
           one
           as
           the
           
             present
             Pope
          
           is
           ,
           when
           he
           receives
           the
           submissions
           that
           are
           offered
           him
           by
           all
           who
           are
           of
           that
           Communion
           ,
           must
           laugh
           within
           himself
           when
           he
           sees
           how
           lucky
           that
           Imposture
           is
           ,
           which
           has
           subdued
           the
           World
           into
           so
           much
           respect
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           so
           great
           a
           dependance
           on
           him
           .
           A
           man
           who
           sees
           all
           these
           things
           upon
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           is
           of
           an
           Age
           capable
           of
           making
           solid
           Reflections
           ,
           and
           has
           a
           due
           portion
           of
           Learning
           ,
           must
           return
           amased
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           at
           those
           who
           being
           already
           under
           the
           Yoke
           ,
           have
           neither
           knowledge
           nor
           courage
           enough
           to
           shake
           it
           off
           ,
           nor
           at
           those
           who
           go
           into
           it
           because
           they
           find
           their
           account
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           hope
           to
           have
           a
           good
           share
           of
           the
           spoil
           ,
           as
           at
           those
           who
           have
           shaken
           off
           the
           Yoke
           ,
           and
           have
           got
           into
           more
           Liberty
           and
           more
           Knowledg
           ,
           and
           feel
           the
           happy
           Influence
           of
           their
           deliverance
           even
           in
           their
           
           
             Civil
             Liberties
          
           and
           other
           Temporal
           Concerns
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           ever
           come
           so
           much
           as
           to
           deliberate
           whether
           they
           ought
           to
           return
           and
           serve
           their
           old
           and
           severe
           Masters
           ,
           or
           not
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           speak
           freely
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           sooner
           bring
           my
           mind
           to
           believe
           that
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           
             Instituted
             Religion
          
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           enough
           for
           men
           to
           be
           just
           and
           honest
           ,
           civil
           and
           obliging
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           a
           general
           reverence
           for
           the
           Deity
           ,
           than
           ever
           to
           think
           that
           such
           Stuff
           as
           the
           men
           of
           the
           Mission
           would
           impose
           on
           the
           World
           can
           be
           true
           .
           Chiefly
           in
           that
           part
           of
           it
           which
           relates
           to
           the
           
             Popes
             Authority
          
           ,
           after
           all
           that
           I
           have
           seen
           and
           known
           .
        
         
           You
           will
           perhaps
           think
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           a
           long
           digression
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           a
           very
           improper
           introduction
           to
           that
           which
           I
           told
           you
           I
           would
           offer
           to
           you
           ,
           since
           the
           relation
           that
           all
           this
           has
           with
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Quietists
           ,
           does
           not
           appear
           to
           be
           so
           very
           proper
           .
           Yet
           you
           will
           perhaps
           change
           your
           mind
           ,
           when
           I
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           Miseries
           of
           Italy
           ,
           that
           the
           Aversion
           that
           all
           men
           of
           sense
           there
           have
           to
           the
           Artifices
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           to
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           Regulars
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           ,
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           is
           believed
           the
           true
           reason
           that
           led
           such
           numbers
           of
           men
           of
           all
           sorts
           to
           be
           so
           favourable
           to
           Molinos
           :
           to
           which
           this
           was
           rather
           to
           be
           ascribed
           ,
           than
           to
           any
           Extraordinary
           Elevation
           of
           Piety
           or
           Devotion
           ,
           of
           which
           
           so
           little
           appears
           in
           that
           Country
           ,
           that
           nothing
           which
           touches
           only
           upon
           that
           Principle
           can
           have
           great
           effects
           among
           them
           .
           Men
           that
           are
           sick
           ,
           turn
           to
           all
           sorts
           of
           remedies
           :
           and
           those
           who
           are
           discontented
           ,
           do
           naturally
           go
           into
           every
           new
           thing
           that
           either
           promises
           relief
           ,
           or
           that
           wounds
           those
           that
           displease
           them
           .
           The
           present
           state
           of
           things
           in
           Italy
           being
           such
           as
           I
           have
           described
           it
           ,
           you
           need
           not
           wonder
           to
           find
           so
           many
           ready
           to
           hearken
           after
           any
           thing
           that
           seemed
           both
           new
           and
           safe
           .
           For
           as
           the
           Novelty
           gave
           that
           curiosity
           which
           might
           draw
           in
           many
           ,
           so
           the
           safety
           that
           seemed
           to
           be
           in
           a
           Method
           of
           Devotion
           in
           which
           so
           many
           of
           the
           Canonised
           Saints
           had
           gone
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           which
           appeared
           at
           first
           authorised
           by
           the
           Approbation
           of
           so
           many
           Inquisitours
           ,
           made
           them
           apprehend
           that
           there
           could
           be
           no
           danger
           in
           it
           .
           In
           the
           recital
           that
           I
           am
           to
           give
           you
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           pretend
           to
           tell
           you
           all
           the
           whole
           affair
           :
           nor
           will
           I
           assure
           you
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           all
           that
           you
           will
           find
           here
           .
           For
           in
           matters
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           in
           which
           Interest
           and
           Passion
           are
           apt
           to
           work
           so
           strongly
           ,
           there
           are
           alwayes
           so
           many
           false
           Reports
           spread
           ,
           and
           matters
           are
           so
           often
           aggravated
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           diminished
           or
           denied
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           not
           say
           but
           there
           may
           be
           some
           things
           here
           that
           upon
           a
           stricter
           inquiry
           will
           perhaps
           appear
           not
           to
           be
           well
           founded
           ;
           yet
           of
           this
           I
           will
           assure
           
           you
           very
           positively
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           Invented
           and
           added
           nothing
           my self
           .
           I
           leave
           those
           arts
           to
           the
           Italians
           ,
           and
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           :
           therefore
           I
           will
           tell
           you
           things
           nakedly
           and
           simply
           ,
           as
           I
           found
           them
           ,
           without
           adding
           so
           much
           as
           one
           Circumstance
           out
           of
           my
           own
           Invention
           .
           I
           also
           made
           as
           much
           use
           of
           my
           Judgment
           as
           was
           possible
           for
           me
           to
           do
           ,
           both
           in
           considering
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           those
           with
           whom
           I
           talked
           on
           those
           heads
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           themselves
           that
           they
           said
           to
           me
           ;
           so
           I
           let
           pass
           all
           that
           seemed
           to
           be
           the
           effect
           of
           Passion
           or
           Prejudice
           ,
           and
           only
           marked
           down
           that
           which
           seemed
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           which
           I
           had
           from
           men
           whom
           I
           had
           reason
           to
           believe
           .
           My
           Informers
           were
           men
           of
           Probity
           and
           of
           Sense
           ;
           they
           were
           not
           indeed
           easily
           brought
           to
           talk
           of
           this
           Subject
           ,
           and
           they
           spoke
           of
           it
           with
           great
           Reserves
           :
           so
           that
           there
           may
           be
           many
           defects
           ,
           and
           possibly
           some
           mistakes
           in
           the
           account
           that
           I
           am
           to
           offer
           you
           ;
           yet
           you
           must
           be
           contented
           with
           it
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           all
           that
           I
           could
           gather
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           not
           corrupted
           with
           any
           mixture
           of
           my
           own
           .
        
         
           
             Michael
             de
             Molinos
          
           is
           a
           Spaniard
           ,
           of
           a
           good
           and
           Opulent
           Family
           .
           He
           entred
           into
           
             Priests
             Ordors
          
           ,
           but
           had
           never
           any
           Ecclesiastical
           Benefice
           :
           so
           that
           he
           seemed
           to
           have
           dedicated
           himself
           to
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           without
           designing
           any
           Advantage
           by
           it
           to
           
           himself
           .
           He
           passes
           in
           Italy
           for
           a
           man
           both
           of
           Learning
           and
           of
           good
           Sense
           .
           His
           course
           of
           life
           has
           been
           exact
           ,
           but
           he
           has
           never
           practised
           those
           Austerities
           that
           are
           so
           much
           magnified
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           among
           the
           Religious
           Orders
           :
           and
           as
           he
           did
           not
           affect
           to
           practise
           them
           ,
           so
           he
           did
           not
           recommend
           them
           to
           others
           ;
           nor
           was
           he
           fond
           of
           those
           poor
           Superstitions
           that
           are
           so
           much
           magnified
           by
           the
           trafficking
           men
           of
           that
           Church
           But
           he
           gave
           in
           to
           the
           Method
           of
           the
           
             Mystical
             .
             Divines
          
           ,
           of
           which
           ,
           since
           your
           studies
           have
           not
           perhaps
           lien
           much
           that
           way
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           this
           short
           account
           .
        
         
           That
           sublime
           ,
           but
           mysterious
           way
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           was
           not
           set
           out
           by
           any
           of
           the
           first
           Writers
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           which
           is
           indeed
           a
           great
           Prejudice
           against
           it
           :
           for
           how
           many
           soever
           they
           may
           be
           ,
           who
           have
           followed
           it
           in
           the
           latter
           Ages
           ,
           yet
           
             Cassians
             Collations
          
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           work
           of
           the
           midle
           of
           the
           fifth
           Century
           ,
           is
           the
           antientest
           Book
           that
           is
           writ
           in
           that
           strain
           :
           for
           the
           pretended
           Denis
           the
           Areopagite
           is
           now
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           all
           learned
           men
           thought
           no
           Elder
           than
           the
           end
           of
           the
           fifth
           or
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           sixth
           Century
           .
           Yet
           after
           these
           Books
           appeared
           ,
           very
           few
           followed
           the
           elevated
           strains
           that
           were
           in
           them
           :
           the
           latter
           was
           indeed
           too
           dark
           to
           be
           either
           well
           understood
           or
           much
           followed
           .
           So
           that
           this
           way
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           if
           it
           was
           practised
           
           in
           
             Religious
             Houses
          
           ,
           yet
           was
           not
           much
           set
           out
           to
           the
           World
           before
           
             S.
             Bernards
          
           time
           ,
           whose
           melting
           strains
           ,
           tho
           a
           little
           too
           much
           laboured
           and
           affected
           ,
           yet
           have
           something
           in
           them
           that
           both
           touches
           and
           pleases
           :
           after
           him
           many
           began
           to
           write
           in
           that
           sublime
           strain
           ;
           such
           as
           
             Thauler
             ,
             Rusbrachius
             ,
             Harphius
             ,
             Suso
             ,
          
           but
           above
           all
           
             Thomas
             a
             Kempis
          
           .
           And
           when
           for
           some
           considerable
           time
           that
           way
           of
           writing
           was
           discontinued
           ,
           it
           was
           again
           raised
           up
           in
           the
           last
           Age
           ,
           with
           much
           luster
           by
           
             S.
             Teresa
          
           ;
           and
           after
           her
           by
           
             Baltasar
             Alvares
          
           a
           Iesuit
           :
           and
           as
           England
           produced
           a
           Carthusian
           in
           King
           Henry
           the
           sixths
           time
           ,
           one
           
             Walter
             Hilton
          
           ,
           who
           writ
           the
           
             Scale
             of
             Perfection
          
           ,
           a
           Book
           Inferior
           to
           none
           of
           these
           I
           have
           cited
           ,
           and
           more
           simple
           and
           natural
           than
           most
           of
           them
           ;
           so
           of
           late
           F.
           Cressy
           has
           published
           out
           of
           F.
           Bakers
           Papers
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Benedictine
           ,
           a
           whole
           body
           of
           that
           method
           of
           Divinity
           and
           Devotion
           .
           The
           right
           notion
           of
           this
           way
           of
           Devotion
           is
           somewhat
           hard
           to
           be
           well
           understood
           ,
           by
           those
           who
           have
           not
           studied
           their
           Metaphisicks
           ,
           and
           is
           entangled
           with
           too
           many
           of
           the
           terms
           of
           the
           School
           ;
           yet
           I
           shall
           give
           it
           to
           you
           as
           free
           of
           these
           as
           is
           possible
           .
        
         
           With
           relation
           to
           Devotion
           they
           consider
           a
           man
           in
           three
           different
           degrees
           of
           Progress
           and
           Improvement
           :
           the
           first
           is
           the
           Animal
           ,
           or
           the
           Imaginative
           state
           :
           in
           which
           the
           Impressions
           
           of
           Religion
           work
           strongly
           upon
           a
           mans
           Fancy
           ,
           and
           his
           sensitive
           Powers
           :
           this
           state
           is
           but
           low
           and
           mean
           ,
           and
           suteable
           to
           the
           Age
           of
           a
           Child
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           Devotion
           that
           works
           this
           way
           ,
           that
           raises
           a
           heat
           in
           the
           Brain
           ,
           tenderness
           in
           the
           Thoughts
           ,
           that
           draws
           Sighs
           and
           Tears
           ,
           and
           that
           awakens
           many
           melting
           Imaginations
           ,
           is
           of
           a
           low
           form
           ,
           variable
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           great
           force
           .
           The
           second
           state
           is
           the
           Rational
           ,
           in
           which
           those
           Reflections
           that
           are
           made
           on
           Truths
           ,
           which
           convince
           ones
           reason
           ,
           carry
           one
           to
           all
           suteable
           Acts
           :
           this
           they
           say
           is
           dry
           ,
           and
           without
           motion
           :
           it
           is
           a
           Force
           which
           the
           Reason
           puts
           upon
           the
           Will
           ,
           and
           tho
           upon
           a
           great
           Variety
           of
           Motives
           ,
           and
           many
           Meditations
           upon
           them
           ,
           the
           mind
           goes
           thro
           a
           great
           many
           Performances
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           yet
           this
           is
           still
           a
           Force
           put
           upon
           the
           will.
           So
           they
           reckon
           that
           the
           third
           and
           highest
           state
           is
           the
           Contemplative
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Will
           is
           so
           united
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           overcome
           by
           that
           Union
           ,
           that
           in
           one
           single
           Act
           of
           Contemplation
           ,
           it
           adores
           God
           ,
           it
           loves
           him
           ,
           and
           resigns
           it self
           up
           to
           him
           :
           and
           without
           wearying
           itself
           with
           a
           dry
           multiplicity
           of
           Acts
           ,
           it
           feels
           in
           one
           Act
           of
           Faith
           more
           force
           than
           a
           whole
           day
           of
           Meditation
           can
           produce
           .
           In
           this
           they
           say
           that
           a
           true
           
             Contemplative
             Man
          
           ,
           feels
           a
           secret
           Ioy
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           an
           acquiescing
           in
           his
           Will
           ;
           in
           which
           the
           true
           elevation
           of
           Devotion
           lies
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           
           far
           above
           either
           the
           heats
           of
           Fancy
           ,
           which
           accompany
           the
           first
           state
           ,
           or
           the
           Subtilty
           of
           Meditation
           ,
           that
           belongs
           to
           the
           second
           state
           :
           and
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           perfection
           of
           a
           
             Contemplative
             state
          
           above
           the
           others
           ,
           appears
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           wheras
           all
           men
           are
           not
           capable
           of
           forming
           lively
           Imaginations
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           fruitful
           Invention
           ,
           yet
           every
           man
           is
           capable
           of
           the
           simplicity
           of
           contemplation
           :
           which
           is
           nothing
           
             but
             the
             silent
             and
             humble
             adoration
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             arises
             out
             of
             a
             pure
             and
             quiet
             mind
             .
          
           But
           because
           all
           this
           may
           appear
           a
           little
           Intricate
           ,
           I
           shall
           illustratte
           it
           by
           a
           similitude
           ,
           which
           will
           make
           the
           difference
           of
           those
           
             three
             states
          
           more
           sensible
           ;
           1.
           
           A
           man
           that
           sees
           the
           exteriour
           of
           another
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           has
           no
           acquaintance
           ,
           and
           is
           much
           taken
           with
           his
           face
           ,
           shape
           ,
           quality
           ,
           and
           meen
           ,
           and
           this
           has
           a
           blind
           prevention
           in
           his
           favour
           ,
           and
           a
           sort
           of
           a
           feeble
           kindness
           for
           him
           ,
           may
           be
           compared
           to
           him
           whose
           Devotion
           consists
           in
           lively
           Imaginations
           ,
           and
           tender
           Impressions
           on
           his
           lower
           and
           sensible
           Powers
           :
           2.
           
           A
           man
           that
           upon
           an
           acquaintance
           with
           another
           ,
           sees
           a
           great
           many
           reasons
           to
           value
           and
           esteem
           ,
           both
           his
           parts
           and
           his
           Vertues
           ,
           yet
           in
           all
           this
           he
           feels
           no
           inward
           Charm
           that
           overcomes
           him
           ,
           and
           knits
           his
           soul
           to
           the
           other
           ;
           so
           that
           how
           high
           soever
           the
           esteem
           may
           be
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           cold
           and
           dry
           ,
           and
           does
           not
           affect
           his
           heart
           much
           ,
           may
           be
           compared
           to
           one
           whose
           Devotion
           consists
           in
           many
           Acts
           ,
           and
           much
           
           Meditation
           .
           But
           3dly
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           enters
           into
           an
           entire
           friendship
           with
           another
           ,
           then
           one
           single
           Thought
           of
           his
           Friend
           ,
           affects
           him
           more
           tenderly
           ,
           than
           all
           that
           variety
           of
           reflections
           ,
           which
           may
           arise
           in
           his
           mind
           ,
           where
           this
           Union
           is
           not
           felt
           .
           And
           thus
           they
           explain
           the
           sublime
           state
           of
           Contemplation
           .
           And
           they
           reckon
           that
           all
           the
           common
           methods
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           only
           as
           steps
           to
           raise
           men
           up
           to
           this
           state
           :
           when
           men
           rest
           and
           continue
           in
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           dead
           and
           lifeless
           Forms
           :
           and
           if
           they
           rise
           above
           them
           ,
           they
           become
           Cloggs
           and
           Hindrances
           ,
           which
           amuse
           them
           with
           many
           dry
           Performances
           ,
           in
           which
           those
           who
           are
           of
           a
           higher
           Dispensation
           will
           feel
           no
           pleasure
           nor
           advantage
           .
           Therefore
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Rosary
           ,
           the
           daily
           repeating
           the
           Breviary
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           common
           Devotions
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           are
           generally
           laid
           aside
           by
           those
           who
           rise
           up
           to
           the
           Contemplative
           State
           ;
           and
           the
           chief
           business
           to
           which
           they
           apply
           themselves
           ,
           is
           
             to
             keep
             their
             Minds
             in
             an
             inward
             Calm
             and
             Quiet
             ,
          
           that
           so
           they
           may
           in
           silence
           form
           simple
           Acts
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           feel
           those
           
             inward
             Motions
          
           and
           Directions
           which
           they
           believe
           follow
           all
           those
           who
           rise
           up
           to
           this
           Elevation
           .
           But
           because
           a
           man
           may
           be
           much
           deceived
           in
           those
           Inspirations
           ,
           therefore
           they
           recommend
           to
           all
           who
           enter
           into
           this
           method
           ,
           above
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           the
           choice
           of
           a
           
             Spiritual
             Guide
          
           ,
           
           who
           has
           a
           right
           sense
           and
           a
           true
           tast
           of
           those
           matters
           ,
           and
           is
           by
           Consequence
           a
           Competent
           Judge
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           all
           that
           I
           will
           lay
           before
           you
           in
           general
           ,
           for
           giving
           you
           some
           tast
           of
           Molinos's
           Methods
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           you
           will
           both
           see
           why
           his
           Followers
           are
           called
           QUIETISTS
           and
           why
           his
           Book
           is
           Entitled
           
             il
             Gui.
             da
             Spiritualc
          
           .
           But
           if
           you
           Intend
           to
           Inform
           your self
           more
           particularly
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           you
           must
           seek
           for
           it
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           Authors
           that
           I
           have
           already
           mentioned
           ,
           or
           in
           those
           of
           which
           I
           am
           to
           give
           you
           some
           account
           in
           the
           ●equel
           of
           this
           Letter
           .
           Molinos
           having
           it
           seems
           drunk
           in
           the
           principles
           of
           the
           
             Contemplative
             Devotion
          
           in
           Spain
           ,
           where
           the
           great
           Veneration
           that
           is
           payed
           to
           S.
           Teresa
           gives
           it
           much
           reputation
           ,
           he
           brought
           over
           with
           him
           to
           Italy
           a
           great
           Zeal
           for
           propagating
           it
           .
           He
           came
           and
           setled
           at
           Rome
           ,
           where
           he
           writ
           his
           Book
           ,
           and
           entred
           into
           a
           great
           commerce
           with
           the
           men
           of
           the
           best
           Apprehensions
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           Elevated
           thoughts
           that
           he
           found
           there
           .
           All
           that
           seemed
           to
           concur
           with
           him
           in
           his
           design
           for
           setting
           on
           foot
           this
           sublimer
           way
           ,
           were
           not
           perhaps
           animated
           with
           the
           same
           principles
           .
           Some
           designed
           sincerly
           to
           elevate
           the
           World
           above
           those
           poor
           and
           trifling
           Superstitions
           ,
           that
           are
           so
           much
           in
           vogue
           ,
           among
           all
           the
           Bigots
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           but
           more
           particularly
           in
           Spain
           and
           Italy
           ,
           and
           
           which
           are
           so
           much
           set
           on
           by
           almost
           all
           the
           Regulars
           ,
           who
           seem
           to
           place
           Religion
           chiefly
           in
           the
           exact
           performing
           of
           them
           .
           It
           was
           thought
           that
           others
           entred
           into
           the
           design
           upon
           more
           Indirect
           motives
           .
           Some
           perhaps
           from
           the
           aversion
           that
           they
           bore
           the
           Regulars
           ,
           were
           disposed
           to
           entertain
           every
           thing
           that
           might
           lead
           mens
           Devotions
           into
           other
           Channells
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           conduct
           different
           from
           that
           prescribed
           by
           Friers
           and
           Iesuites
           .
           Some
           perhaps
           had
           understandings
           good
           enough
           to
           see
           the
           necess●ty
           of
           correcting
           many
           things
           in
           their
           Worship
           ,
           which
           yet
           they
           dur●t
           not
           attack
           as
           simply
           unlawful
           :
           so
           that
           it
           might
           appear
           more
           safe
           to
           expose
           these
           things
           to
           the
           Contempt
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           by
           pretending
           to
           raise
           men
           far
           above
           them
           :
           and
           thus
           they
           might
           have
           hoped
           to
           have
           Introduced
           a
           Reformation
           of
           many
           Abuses
           without
           seeming
           to
           do
           it
           .
           
             In
             fine
          
           ,
           some
           who
           seemed
           to
           enter
           into
           this
           matter
           ,
           were
           men
           that
           aspired
           to
           fame
           ,
           and
           hoped
           by
           this
           means
           to
           raise
           a
           Name
           to
           themselves
           ;
           and
           to
           have
           a
           Party
           that
           should
           depend
           upon
           them
           :
           for
           in
           such
           great
           numbers
           as
           seemed
           to
           imbark
           in
           this
           design
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           imagined
           that
           all
           were
           acted
           by
           the
           same
           motives
           ,
           and
           that
           every
           man
           had
           as
           good
           Intentions
           as
           it
           is
           probable
           Molinos
           himself
           had
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           year
           1675.
           his
           Book
           was
           first
           published
           with
           
             five
             Approbations
          
           before
           it
           .
           One
           
           of
           these
           was
           by
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Rheggio
           ;
           another
           was
           by
           the
           General
           of
           the
           Franciscans
           ,
           who
           was
           likewise
           one
           of
           the
           Qualificators
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           :
           another
           was
           by
           Fa.
           
             Martin
             de
             Esparsa
          
           a
           Jesuit
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           Divinity
           Professor
           both
           at
           Salamanca
           and
           at
           Rome
           ;
           and
           was
           at
           that
           time
           a
           
             Qualificator
             of
             the
             Inquisition
          
           .
           As
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           I
           refer
           you
           to
           the
           Book
           it self
           .
           The
           Book
           was
           no
           sooner
           printed
           ,
           than
           it
           was
           much
           read
           and
           highly
           esteemed
           both
           in
           Italy
           and
           Spain
           .
           It
           was
           considered
           as
           a
           Book
           writ
           with
           much
           Clearness
           and
           great
           simplicity
           ;
           and
           this
           so
           raised
           the
           Reputation
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           that
           his
           Acquaintance
           came
           to
           be
           generally
           much
           desired
           :
           those
           who
           were
           in
           the
           greatest
           credit
           in
           Rome
           ,
           seemed
           to
           value
           themselves
           upon
           his
           friendship
           .
           Letters
           were
           writ
           to
           him
           from
           all
           places
           :
           so
           that
           a
           correspondence
           was
           setled
           between
           him
           and
           those
           who
           approved
           of
           his
           method
           in
           many
           different
           places
           of
           Europe
           .
           Some
           secular
           Priests
           both
           at
           Rome
           and
           Naples
           declared
           themselves
           openly
           for
           it
           :
           and
           consulted
           him
           as
           a
           sort
           of
           an
           Oracle
           upon
           many
           occasions
           .
           But
           those
           who
           joyned
           themselves
           to
           him
           with
           the
           greatest
           Heartiness
           and
           Sincerity
           ,
           were
           some
           of
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Oratory
           ,
           in
           particular
           three
           of
           the
           most
           Eminent
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           were
           all
           advanced
           at
           the
           last
           promotion
           of
           Cardinals
           ,
           
             Coloredi
             ,
             Ciceri
          
           ,
           but
           above
           all
           Petrucci
           ,
           who
           was
           accounted
           his
           Timothy
           .
           Many
           of
           the
           Cardinals
           were
           also
           
           observed
           to
           court
           his
           Acquaintance
           :
           and
           they
           thought
           it
           no
           small
           Honour
           to
           be
           reckoned
           in
           the
           number
           of
           Molinos's
           Friends
           .
           Such
           were
           
             Cassanata
             Azolini
          
           and
           Carpegna
           ;
           but
           above
           all
           Card.
           d'Estrees
           .
           The
           last
           you
           must
           needs
           know
           ,
           is
           a
           man
           of
           great
           Learning
           :
           he
           was
           Ambitious
           to
           be
           thought
           a
           Reformer
           of
           some
           of
           those
           Abuses
           ,
           which
           are
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           are
           too
           gross
           to
           pass
           upon
           a
           man
           of
           his
           freedom
           of
           spirit
           ;
           who
           had
           been
           bred
           up
           in
           the
           Sorbon
           ,
           and
           had
           conversed
           much
           with
           Mr.
           de
           Launay
           .
           He
           therefore
           seemed
           the
           most
           zealous
           of
           all
           others
           to
           advance
           Molinos's
           Design
           :
           so
           that
           he
           entered
           into
           a
           very
           close
           commerce
           with
           him
           .
           They
           were
           oft
           and
           long
           together
           :
           and
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           distrust
           that
           a
           Spaniard
           has
           naturally
           of
           a
           Frenchman
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           men
           have
           of
           one
           another
           ,
           who
           have
           lived
           long
           at
           Rome
           ,
           yet
           Molinos
           ,
           who
           was
           sincere
           and
           plain-hearted
           ,
           opened
           himself
           without
           reserve
           to
           the
           Cardinal
           :
           and
           by
           his
           means
           a
           Correspondence
           was
           setled
           between
           Molinos
           and
           some
           in
           France
           :
           for
           tho
           the
           spirits
           of
           those
           of
           that
           Nation
           go
           generally
           too
           quick
           for
           a
           way
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           that
           was
           setled
           and
           silent
           ,
           yet
           some
           were
           strongly
           Inclined
           to
           favour
           it
           even
           there
           .
           Perhaps
           it
           might
           be
           considered
           as
           a
           method
           more
           like
           to
           gain
           upon
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           to
           facilitate
           the
           Design
           of
           the
           Re-union
           ,
           that
           was
           so
           long
           talked
           of
           there
           .
           All
           these
           things
           concurred
           to
           raise
           Molinos's
           Character
           ,
           
           and
           to
           render
           his
           person
           so
           considerable
           .
           When
           the
           Pope
           that
           now
           reigns
           ,
           was
           advanced
           to
           the
           Throne
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           you
           know
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1676.
           that
           he
           took
           most
           particular
           notice
           of
           him
           :
           and
           made
           it
           Visibly
           apparent
           ,
           that
           even
           in
           all
           that
           Exaltation
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           might
           contribute
           to
           raise
           his
           Character
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           considered
           as
           a
           friend
           of
           Molinos's
           and
           an
           Encourager
           of
           his
           Design
           :
           For
           he
           lodged
           him
           in
           an
           Appartment
           of
           the
           Palace
           ;
           and
           put
           many
           singular
           Marks
           of
           his
           Esteem
           on
           him
           .
           This
           made
           him
           become
           still
           the
           more
           Conspicuous
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           the
           advantage
           of
           Favour
           joyned
           to
           his
           other
           Qualities
           :
           tho
           he
           neither
           seemed
           to
           be
           fond
           of
           it
           ,
           nor
           lifted
           up
           with
           it
           .
           His
           Conversation
           was
           much
           desired
           ;
           and
           many
           Priests
           came
           not
           only
           to
           form
           themselves
           according
           to
           his
           Method
           ,
           but
           to
           dispose
           all
           their
           Penetents
           to
           follow
           it
           :
           and
           it
           grew
           to
           be
           so
           much
           in
           vogue
           in
           Rome
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Nuns
           ,
           except
           those
           who
           had
           Iesuites
           to
           their
           Confessors
           ,
           began
           to
           lay
           aside
           their
           Rosaries
           ,
           and
           other
           Devotions
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           themselves
           much
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           
             Mental
             prayer
          
           .
           This
           way
           had
           more
           Credit
           given
           to
           it
           by
           the
           translation
           of
           a
           
             French
             Book
          
           ,
           that
           was
           writ
           upon
           the
           same
           subject
           ,
           which
           Cardinal
           d'Estrees
           ordered
           to
           be
           made
           .
           It
           was
           writ
           in
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Dialogue
           ,
           and
           was
           printed
           in
           France
           in
           the
           year
           1669.
           by
           the
           Approbation
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Sorbon
           .
           I
           am
           able
           to
           give
           you
           no
           other
           account
           
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           the
           Italian
           Translation
           he
           is
           called
           
             Francis
             Malleva●la
          
           ,
           a
           blind
           Clergy-man
           .
           The
           Book
           being
           chiefly
           formed
           upon
           the
           model
           of
           
             S.
             Terese
          
           ,
           the
           Translation
           of
           it
           was
           dedicated
           to
           the
           
             Discalciate
             Carmelites
          
           of
           her
           Order
           .
           This
           did
           not
           contribute
           a
           little
           for
           raising
           the
           credit
           of
           
             Molinos's
             Method
          
           ,
           since
           it
           appeared
           to
           be
           approved
           both
           in
           
             Italy
             ,
             France
          
           and
           Spain
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           
             Fa.
             Petrucci
          
           writ
           a
           great
           many
           Letters
           and
           Treatises
           relating
           to
           a
           
             Contemplative
             Staete
          
           :
           yet
           he
           mixed
           in
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           so
           many
           Rules
           relating
           to
           the
           Devotions
           of
           the
           Quire
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           less
           occasion
           given
           for
           censure
           in
           his
           Writings
           :
           They
           are
           a
           little
           too
           tedious
           ;
           but
           they
           were
           writ
           chiefly
           for
           Nuns
           and
           others
           ,
           that
           perhaps
           could
           not
           have
           apprehended
           his
           meaning
           aright
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           expressed
           himself
           in
           a
           closer
           stile
           ,
           and
           in
           sewer
           words
           .
           Both
           the
           Iesuites
           and
           the
           Dominicans
           began
           to
           be
           alarmed
           at
           the
           progress
           of
           Quietism
           :
           they
           saw
           clearly
           ,
           that
           their
           trade
           was
           in
           a
           decay
           ,
           and
           must
           decay
           still
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           if
           some
           stop
           was
           not
           put
           to
           the
           progress
           of
           this
           
             new
             Method
          
           :
           in
           order
           to
           this
           ,
           it
           was
           necessary
           to
           decry
           the
           Authors
           of
           it
           :
           and
           because
           of
           all
           the
           Imputations
           in
           the
           world
           Heresy
           is
           that
           ,
           which
           makes
           the
           greatest
           ▪
           Impression
           at
           
             Rome
             ,
             Molinos
          
           and
           his
           Followers
           were
           given
           out
           to
           be
           Hereticks
           .
           It
           being
           also
           necessary
           to
           fasten
           a
           particular
           
           Name
           to
           every
           
             new
             Heresy
          
           ,
           they
           branded
           this
           with
           the
           Name
           of
           Quietism
           .
           Books
           were
           also
           writ
           by
           some
           Iesuites
           against
           Molinos
           and
           his
           Method
           ;
           in
           which
           there
           appeared
           much
           of
           that
           Sourness
           and
           Malignity
           that
           is
           thought
           to
           be
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Society
           ;
           they
           were
           also
           writ
           with
           their
           usual
           candor
           and
           sincerity
           .
           One
           of
           the
           Fathers
           Segueri
           took
           a
           more
           dectrous
           Method
           to
           decry
           it
           .
           He
           began
           his
           Book
           magnifying
           the
           
             Contemplative
             State
          
           highly
           ,
           as
           Superiour
           to
           all
           others
           ;
           and
           blaming
           those
           who
           had
           said
           any
           thing
           that
           seemed
           to
           detract
           from
           it
           :
           yet
           he
           corrected
           all
           this
           ,
           by
           saying
           ,
           
             that
             very
             few
             were
             capable
             of
             it
          
           ;
           and
           
             that
             none
             ought
             to
             pretend
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             those
             who
             were
             called
             by
             God
             to
             so
             sublime
             a
             State
             :
          
           and
           by
           this
           he
           seemed
           only
           to
           censure
           the
           Indiscretion
           of
           those
           
             Spiritual
             Guides
          
           ,
           who
           proposed
           this
           way
           of
           Devotion
           to
           all
           persons
           ,
           without
           distinction
           .
           He
           also
           believed
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           were
           at
           some
           times
           called
           to
           it
           ,
           could
           not
           remain
           long
           in
           so
           high
           a
           state
           ,
           to
           which
           God
           called
           men
           rather
           for
           some
           happy
           Minutes
           ,
           than
           for
           a
           longer
           continuance
           :
           therefore
           he
           thought
           that
           such
           persons
           as
           were
           raised
           to
           it
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           fancy
           that
           they
           were
           now
           got
           so
           far
           above
           all
           their
           former
           helps
           ,
           as
           never
           to
           need
           them
           any
           more
           :
           so
           he
           proposed
           to
           them
           the
           accustoming
           themselves
           still
           to
           Meditation
           ,
           and
           to
           support
           themselves
           by
           that
           when
           they
           could
           not
           
           contemplate
           .
           He
           censured
           severely
           some
           of
           Molinos's
           expressions
           ,
           such
           as
           that
           ,
           
             He
             who
             had
             God
             ,
             had
             Christ
          
           ;
           as
           if
           this
           were
           an
           abandoning
           of
           Christs
           Humanity
           :
           he
           also
           insisted
           much
           on
           that
           of
           
             a
             fixed
             looking
             on
             God
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             suspending
             of
             all
             the
             Powers
             of
             the
             Soul
             :
          
           but
           that
           on
           which
           he
           insisted
           most
           ,
           was
           the
           Molinos
           (
           whom
           he
           never
           named
           ,
           tho
           he
           cited
           his
           Words
           ,
           and
           described
           him
           very
           plainly
           )
           made
           the
           Quiet
           of
           Contemplation
           to
           be
           a
           State
           to
           which
           a
           man
           could
           raise
           himself
           ;
           whereas
           he
           maintains
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           Quiet
           the
           Soul
           is
           passive
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           in
           a
           rapture
           ;
           and
           that
           she
           could
           not
           raise
           her self
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           an
           Immediat
           and
           Extraordinary
           Favour
           ,
           which
           was
           only
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           which
           an
           humble
           mind
           could
           not
           so
           much
           as
           ask
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           These
           Disputes
           raised
           so
           much
           noise
           in
           Rome
           ,
           that
           the
           Inquisition
           took
           Notice
           of
           the
           whole
           matter
           :
           Molinos
           and
           his
           Book
           ,
           and
           
             F.
             Petrucci's
             Treatises
          
           and
           Letters
           ,
           were
           brought
           under
           a
           second
           and
           severer
           Examination
           ;
           and
           here
           the
           Iesuites
           were
           considered
           as
           the
           Accusers
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           as
           was
           formerly
           told
           ,
           had
           approved
           Molinos's
           Book
           ;
           but
           they
           took
           care
           that
           he
           should
           be
           no
           more
           seen
           at
           Rome
           :
           for
           he
           was
           sent
           away
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           not
           known
           whether
           ,
           it
           is
           generally
           believed
           that
           he
           is
           shut
           up
           within
           
             Four
             Walls
          
           ;
           but
           what
           truth
           soever
           may
           be
           in
           
           that
           ,
           he
           is
           no
           more
           visible
           ,
           so
           careful
           are
           they
           to
           have
           all
           their
           Order
           speak
           the
           same
           Language
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           speak
           in
           a
           different
           stile
           from
           the
           rest
           ,
           they
           at
           least
           take
           care
           that
           he
           shall
           speak
           no
           more
           ;
           yet
           in
           this
           Examen
           that
           was
           made
           ,
           both
           Molinos
           and
           Petrucci
           justified
           themselves
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           their
           Books
           were
           again
           approved
           ,
           and
           the
           Answers
           which
           the
           Iesuites
           had
           writ
           ,
           were
           censured
           as
           scandalous
           :
           and
           in
           this
           matter
           Petrucci
           behaved
           himself
           so
           signally
           well
           ,
           that
           it
           raised
           not
           only
           the
           Credit
           of
           the
           Cause
           ,
           but
           his
           own
           Reputation
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           soon
           after
           he
           was
           made
           Bishop
           of
           Iessi
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           new
           Declaration
           that
           the
           Pope
           made
           in
           their
           Favours
           :
           their
           Books
           were
           now
           more
           esteemed
           than
           ever
           ,
           their
           Method
           was
           more
           followed
           ,
           and
           the
           Novelty
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           opposition
           made
           to
           it
           ,
           by
           a
           Society
           that
           his
           rendred
           it self
           odious
           to
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           new
           Approbation
           that
           was
           given
           to
           it
           after
           so
           vigorous
           an
           Accusation
           ,
           did
           all
           contribute
           to
           raise
           the
           Credit
           and
           to
           encrease
           the
           Numbers
           of
           the
           Party
           .
           
             F.
             Petrucci's
          
           behaviour
           in
           his
           Bishoprick
           ,
           contributed
           to
           raise
           his
           Reputation
           still
           higher
           ,
           so
           that
           his
           Enemy's
           were
           willing
           to
           give
           him
           no
           more
           Disturbance
           ;
           and
           indeed
           there
           was
           less
           occasion
           given
           for
           Censure
           by
           his
           Writings
           ,
           than
           by
           Molino's
           little
           Book
           ;
           whose
           succinctness
           made
           that
           some
           Passages
           were
           not
           so
           fully
           nor
           so
           cautiously
           expressed
           ,
           
           but
           that
           there
           was
           room
           for
           making
           Exceptions
           to
           them
           :
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           Petrucci
           was
           rather
           excessively
           tedious
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           had
           so
           fully
           explained
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           very
           easily
           cleared
           some
           small
           difficulties
           that
           were
           made
           upon
           some
           of
           his
           Letters
           :
           In
           short
           ,
           every
           body
           was
           that
           thought
           either
           sincerely
           devout
           ,
           or
           that
           at
           least
           affected
           the
           Reputation
           of
           it
           ,
           came
           to
           be
           reckoned
           among
           the
           Quietists
           :
           and
           if
           these
           persons
           were
           observed
           to
           become
           more
           strict
           in
           their
           Lives
           ,
           more
           retired
           and
           serious
           in
           their
           mental
           Devotions
           ,
           yet
           there
           appeared
           less
           Zeal
           in
           their
           whole
           deportment
           as
           to
           the
           exteriour
           parts
           of
           the
           Religion
           of
           that
           Church
           .
           They
           were
           not
           so
           assiduous
           at
           Mass
           ,
           nor
           so
           earnest
           to
           procure
           Masses
           to
           be
           said
           for
           their
           Friends
           :
           nor
           were
           they
           so
           frequently
           either
           at
           Confession
           or
           in
           Processions
           :
           so
           that
           the
           Trade
           of
           those
           that
           live
           by
           these
           things
           was
           sensibly
           sunk
           :
           and
           tho
           the
           new
           Approbation
           that
           was
           given
           to
           
             Molinos's
             Book
          
           by
           the
           Inquisition
           stopt
           the
           Mouths
           of
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           could
           no
           more
           complain
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           they
           did
           not
           cease
           to
           scatter
           about
           Surmises
           of
           all
           that
           sort
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           Cabale
           ,
           that
           would
           have
           dangerous
           consequences
           ;
           they
           remembred
           the
           story
           of
           the
           
             Illuminated
             Men
          
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           here
           was
           a
           Spawn
           of
           the
           same
           Sect
           :
           they
           insinuated
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           ill
           Designs
           ,
           and
           profound
           Secrets
           among
           them
           ;
           that
           these
           were
           in
           their
           
           Hearts
           Enemies
           to
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ;
           and
           that
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           raising
           men
           to
           a
           most
           sublime
           strain
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           they
           intended
           to
           wear
           out
           of
           their
           minds
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Death
           and
           Sacrifice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           other
           Mysteries
           of
           Christianity
           :
           and
           because
           Molinos
           was
           by
           his
           birth
           a
           Spaniard
           ,
           it
           has
           been
           given
           out
           of
           late
           ,
           that
           perhaps
           he
           was
           descended
           of
           a
           Iewish
           or
           Mahometan
           Race
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           might
           carry
           in
           his
           Blood
           ,
           or
           in
           his
           first
           Education
           ,
           some
           Seeds
           of
           those
           Religions
           ,
           which
           he
           has
           since
           cultivated
           ,
           with
           no
           less
           Art
           than
           Zeal
           :
           yet
           this
           last
           Calumny
           has
           gained
           but
           little
           Credit
           at
           Rome
           ;
           tho
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           an
           Order
           has
           been
           sent
           to
           examine
           the
           Registers
           of
           the
           Baptism
           ,
           in
           the
           place
           of
           his
           Birth
           ,
           to
           see
           if
           his
           Name
           is
           to
           be
           found
           in
           it
           or
           not
           .
        
         
           Thus
           he
           saw
           himself
           attacked
           with
           great
           vigour
           ,
           and
           with
           an
           unrelenting
           Malice
           .
           He
           took
           as
           much
           care
           as
           was
           possible
           to
           prevent
           ,
           or
           to
           shake
           off
           these
           Imputations
           ;
           for
           he
           writ
           a
           Treatise
           ,
           of
           
             frequent
             and
             dayly
             Communion
          
           ,
           which
           was
           likewise
           approved
           by
           some
           of
           the
           most
           learned
           of
           the
           Regulars
           at
           Rome
           ,
           among
           whom
           one
           is
           Martinez
           a
           Iesuite
           ,
           the
           Senior
           
             Divinity
             Reader
          
           in
           their
           Colledge
           at
           Rome
           .
           This
           was
           printed
           with
           his
           
             Spiritual
             Guide
          
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1675.
           and
           in
           the
           Preface
           he
           protests
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           not
           writ
           it
           with
           any
           design
           to
           engage
           himself
           into
           matters
           
           of
           Controversy
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           drawn
           from
           him
           ,
           by
           the
           most
           earnest
           Solicitations
           of
           some
           Zealous
           Persons
           .
           In
           it
           he
           pressed
           a
           
             daily
             Communion
          
           ,
           by
           a
           vast
           number
           of
           Passages
           that
           he
           cited
           both
           out
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           the
           Schoolmen
           ;
           yet
           he
           qualified
           this
           and
           all
           his
           other
           directions
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           Devotion
           by
           that
           which
           he
           constantly
           repeats
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           necessity
           of
           being
           conducted
           in
           all
           things
           by
           a
           
             Spiritual
             Guide
          
           :
           whether
           he
           intended
           to
           soften
           the
           aversion
           that
           the
           Iesuites
           had
           to
           him
           ,
           by
           refuting
           some
           parts
           of
           Mr.
           Arnaud's
           famous
           Book
           of
           
             Frequent
             Communion
          
           or
           not
           ,
           I
           cannot
           tell
           ,
           but
           in
           this
           Discourse
           he
           answers
           some
           of
           the
           Objections
           that
           Mr.
           Arnaud
           had
           made
           to
           
             Frequent
             Communion
          
           ,
           and
           in
           particular
           ,
           to
           that
           which
           he
           makes
           one
           main
           ground
           of
           restraining
           men
           from
           it
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           obliging
           them
           to
           go
           thro
           with
           their
           Penitence
           and
           Mortifications
           ,
           before
           they
           were
           admitted
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           whereas
           Molinos
           makes
           the
           being
           free
           of
           
             Moral
             Sin
          
           ,
           the
           only
           necessary
           qualification
           .
           In
           this
           Discourse
           one
           sees
           more
           of
           a
           heated
           Eloquence
           ,
           than
           of
           severe
           or
           solid
           Reasoning
           :
           yet
           it
           presses
           the
           point
           of
           
             daily
             Communion
          
           ,
           and
           of
           
             an
             inward
             application
             of
             Soul
             to
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Death
             ,
          
           so
           vehemently
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           have
           been
           hoped
           that
           this
           should
           have
           put
           an
           end
           to
           those
           Surmises
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           thrown
           out
           to
           defame
           
           him
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           had
           designed
           to
           lay
           aside
           the
           Humanity
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           by
           his
           way
           of
           Devotion
           :
           but
           there
           is
           no
           cure
           for
           Jealousy
           ;
           especially
           when
           Malice
           and
           Interest
           are
           at
           bottom
           :
           so
           new
           matter
           was
           found
           for
           censure
           in
           this
           Discourse
           .
           He
           had
           asserted
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           other
           Preparation
           necessary
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           free
           of
           
             Mortal
             Sin
          
           :
           so
           it
           was
           given
           out
           ,
           that
           he
           intended
           to
           lay
           aside
           Confession
           :
           and
           tho
           he
           had
           advised
           the
           use
           of
           a
           
             Spiritual
             Guide
          
           ,
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           all
           other
           things
           ;
           yet
           the
           necessity
           of
           Confession
           before
           Communion
           ,
           was
           not
           expressed
           :
           so
           that
           by
           this
           people
           seemed
           to
           be
           set
           at
           Liberty
           from
           that
           Obligation
           :
           and
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           that
           what
           he
           advised
           with
           relation
           to
           a
           
             Spiritual
             Guide
          
           ,
           lookt
           rather
           like
           the
           taking
           some
           general
           Directions
           and
           Council
           from
           ones
           Priest
           ,
           than
           the
           coming
           alwayes
           to
           him
           as
           the
           Minister
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Pennance
           before
           every
           Communion
           ;
           and
           to
           support
           this
           Imputation
           ,
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           that
           all
           of
           that
           Cabale
           had
           set
           down
           this
           for
           a
           Rule
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           conducted
           their
           Penitents
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           come
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           when
           they
           found
           themselves
           out
           of
           the
           state
           of
           
             Mortal
             sin
          
           ,
           without
           going
           at
           every
           time
           to
           Confession
           ;
           but
           I
           will
           not
           inlarge
           further
           upon
           the
           matters
           of
           Doctrine
           or
           Devotion
           ,
           in
           which
           you
           may
           think
           that
           I
           have
           dwelt
           too
           long
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           of
           my
           Breeding
           and
           Profession
           :
           and
           I
           should
           think
           so
           
           my self
           ,
           if
           I
           were
           not
           consining
           my self
           exactly
           to
           the
           Memorials
           and
           Informations
           that
           I
           received
           at
           Rome
           .
           You
           will
           see
           by
           the
           Articles
           objected
           to
           the
           Quietists
           ,
           and
           censured
           by
           one
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           which
           I
           send
           you
           with
           this
           Letter
           ,
           what
           are
           all
           the
           other
           points
           that
           are
           laid
           to
           their
           charge
           .
           Only
           I
           must
           advertise
           you
           of
           one
           thing
           ,
           that
           their
           Friends
           at
           Rome
           say
           ,
           that
           a
           great
           many
           of
           these
           Articles
           are
           only
           the
           Calumnies
           of
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           disowned
           by
           them
           :
           but
           that
           they
           have
           fastned
           these
           things
           on
           them
           ,
           to
           render
           them
           odious
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           suffer
           with
           the
           less
           Pitty
           :
           which
           is
           the
           putting
           in
           practice
           the
           same
           Maximes
           which
           we
           object
           to
           their
           Predecessors
           ,
           who
           condemned
           the
           Waldenses
           and
           Albigenses
           of
           a
           great
           many
           Errors
           of
           which
           they
           alwayes
           protested
           themselves
           Innocent
           :
           yet
           the
           Accusing
           them
           of
           those
           horrid
           Opinions
           and
           Practices
           ,
           prevailed
           upon
           the
           Simplicity
           and
           Credulity
           of
           the
           Age
           ,
           to
           animate
           them
           with
           all
           the
           Degrees
           of
           Rage
           against
           a
           Sect
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           were
           set
           forth
           as
           Monsters
           :
           the
           same
           Maximes
           and
           Politicks
           are
           still
           imputed
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           not
           without
           reason
           to
           that
           severe
           Court
           ,
           which
           if
           you
           believe
           many
           has
           as
           little
           regard
           to
           Justice
           as
           it
           has
           to
           Mercy
           .
           Some
           have
           carried
           their
           Jealousies
           so
           far
           against
           the
           Quietists
           ,
           as
           to
           compare
           their
           Maxims
           to
           those
           of
           Socrates
           his
           School
           ,
           and
           
           his
           Followers
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           what
           his
           Freedom
           in
           speaking
           openly
           against
           the
           establisht
           Religion
           had
           cost
           him
           :
           they
           resolved
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           received
           Customs
           in
           their
           exteriour
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           communicate
           their
           Philosophy
           to
           the
           Vulgar
           ;
           nor
           even
           to
           their
           Disciples
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           prepared
           them
           well
           to
           it
           ,
           by
           training
           them
           long
           in
           the
           precepts
           of
           Vertue
           ,
           which
           they
           called
           the
           
             Purgative
             State
          
           :
           and
           when
           men
           were
           well
           tried
           and
           exercised
           in
           this
           ,
           then
           they
           communicated
           to
           them
           their
           sublimer
           Secrets
           :
           the
           meaning
           of
           all
           which
           was
           ,
           in
           short
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           discover
           their
           Opinions
           in
           those
           points
           that
           were
           contrary
           to
           the
           received
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           publick
           Rites
           to
           any
           ,
           but
           to
           those
           of
           whom
           they
           were
           well
           assured
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           betray
           them
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           satisfied
           themselves
           with
           having
           true
           and
           just
           notions
           of
           things
           ;
           but
           they
           practised
           outwardly
           as
           the
           Rabble
           did
           .
           They
           thought
           it
           was
           no
           great
           matter
           what
           Opinions
           were
           entertained
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           but
           men
           of
           Noble
           and
           elevated
           Tempers
           deserved
           that
           such
           sublime
           Truths
           should
           be
           communicated
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           herd
           of
           the
           Vulgar
           neither
           were
           worthy
           nor
           capable
           of
           Truth
           ,
           which
           is
           too
           pure
           and
           too
           high
           a
           thing
           for
           such
           mean
           and
           base
           minds
           .
           The
           Affinity
           of
           the
           matter
           makes
           me
           remember
           a
           conversation
           that
           I
           once
           had
           with
           one
           of
           the
           wittiest
           
           Clergy-men
           of
           France
           ,
           who
           is
           likewise
           esteemed
           one
           of
           the
           
             Learnedst
             Men
          
           in
           it
           ;
           He
           said
           ,
           
             The
             World
             could
             not
             bear
             a
             Religion
             calculated
             only
             for
          
           Philosophers
           :
           
             The
             people
             did
             not
             know
             what
             it
             was
             to
             think
             ▪
             and
             to
             govern
             themselves
             by
             the
             Impressions
             that
             abstracted
             thoughts
             made
             on
             their
             minds
             :
             they
             must
             have
             outward
             things
             to
             strike
             upon
             their
             senses
             and
             Imaginations
             ,
             to
             amuse
             ,
             to
             terrify
             and
             to
             excite
             them
             :
             so
          
           legends
           ,
           dreadful
           stories
           
             and
             a
             pompous
          
           Worship
           
             were
             necessary
             to
             make
             the
             Impressions
             of
          
           Religion
           
             go
             deep
             into
             such
             course
             souls
             :
             for
             a
             Lancet
             ,
          
           said
           he
           ,
           
             can
             open
             a
             vein
             ,
             but
             an
             Axe
             must
             fell
             down
             a
             Tree
          
           ;
           so
           he
           concluded
           ,
           
             that
             the
          
           Reformation
           
             had
             reduced
             the
          
           Christian
           Religion
           
             to
             such
             severe
             terms
             ,
             that
             among
             us
             it
             was
             only
             a
          
           Religion
           for
           Philosophers
           :
           
             and
             since
             few
             were
             capable
             of
             that
             strength
             of
             thought
             :
          
           he
           concluded
           ,
           
             that
             if
             the
          
           Church
           of
           Rome
           
             had
             perhaps
             too
             much
             of
             this
             exteriour
             pomp
             ,
             those
             of
             the
          
           Reformation
           
             had
             stript
             it
             too
             much
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             left
             enough
             of
             garnishing
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             bells
             and
             feathers
             for
             amusing
             the
             rable
             .
          
           The
           speculation
           seems
           pretty
           enough
           ,
           if
           Religion
           were
           to
           be
           considered
           only
           as
           a
           contrivance
           of
           ours
           ,
           to
           be
           fitted
           by
           us
           to
           the
           tempers
           and
           humours
           of
           People
           ;
           and
           not
           as
           a
           Body
           of
           
             Divine
             Truths
          
           ,
           that
           are
           conveyed
           to
           us
           from
           heaven
           .
        
         
           Thus
           was
           Molinos's
           method
           censured
           or
           approved
           in
           Rome
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           different
           Apprehensions
           and
           Interests
           of
           those
           that
           
           made
           Reflections
           upon
           it
           .
           But
           the
           Iesuites
           finding
           they
           were
           not
           so
           omnipotent
           in
           this
           Pontificate
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           been
           formerly
           ,
           resolved
           to
           carry
           their
           point
           another
           way
           .
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           you
           how
           great
           an
           Ascendant
           
             F.
             la
             Chaise
          
           has
           gained
           over
           that
           Monarch
           ,
           that
           has
           been
           so
           long
           the
           
             terrour
             of
             Europe
          
           :
           and
           how
           much
           all
           the
           Order
           is
           now
           in
           the
           Interests
           of
           France
           .
           The
           Zeal
           with
           which
           that
           King
           has
           been
           extirpating
           Heresy
           ,
           Furnishes
           them
           with
           abundance
           of
           matter
           for
           high
           Panegyricks
           ;
           since
           that
           which
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           many
           will
           pass
           down
           to
           posterity
           ,
           for
           the
           lasting
           reproach
           of
           a
           Reign
           ,
           which
           in
           its
           former
           parts
           has
           seemed
           to
           approach
           even
           to
           Augustus's
           Glory
           ,
           but
           has
           received
           in
           this
           a
           stain
           ,
           which
           with
           Indifferent
           men
           passes
           for
           a
           blind
           ,
           poor-spirited
           and
           furious
           Bigottry
           ,
           and
           is
           represented
           by
           Protestants
           as
           a
           complication
           of
           as
           much
           Treachery
           and
           Cruelty
           as
           the
           World
           ever
           saw
           ;
           yet
           among
           the
           bigots
           it
           is
           set
           forth
           as
           the
           brightest
           side
           of
           that
           Glorious
           Reign
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           has
           been
           often
           cited
           by
           them
           with
           relation
           to
           the
           cold
           correspondence
           that
           is
           observed
           to
           be
           between
           the
           Courts
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           Versailles
           ,
           that
           nothing
           was
           more
           Incongruous
           ,
           than
           to
           see
           the
           
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
          
           dispute
           so
           obstinatly
           with
           its
           
             Eldest
             son
          
           such
           a
           trifle
           ,
           as
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Regale
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           so
           much
           eagerness
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           shew'd
           so
           little
           regard
           to
           so
           great
           a
           Monarch
           ,
           that
           seemed
           to
           sacrifice
           
           all
           his
           own
           Interests
           to
           those
           of
           his
           
             Religion
             ▪
          
           It
           is
           believed
           ,
           that
           the
           Iesuits
           at
           Rome
           ,
           proposed
           the
           matter
           of
           Molinos
           to
           
             F.
             la
             Chaise
          
           ,
           as
           a
           fit
           reproach
           to
           be
           made
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           in
           that
           Kings
           name
           ,
           that
           while
           he
           himself
           was
           Imploying
           all
           possible
           means
           to
           extirpate
           Heresy
           out
           of
           his
           Dominions
           .
           The
           Pope
           was
           cherishing
           it
           in
           his
           own
           Palace
           :
           and
           that
           while
           the
           Pope
           pretended
           to
           such
           an
           unyielding
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           was
           entertaining
           a
           person
           who
           was
           corrupting
           the
           doctrine
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           the
           devotion
           ,
           of
           that
           Body
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           had
           the
           honour
           to
           be
           the
           Head.
           But
           here
           I
           must
           add
           a
           thing
           which
           comes
           very
           uneasily
           from
           me
           ,
           and
           yet
           I
           cannot
           keep
           my
           word
           to
           you
           ,
           of
           giving
           you
           a
           faithful
           account
           of
           all
           that
           I
           could
           learn
           of
           this
           matter
           at
           Rome
           ,
           without
           mentioning
           it
           .
           I
           do
           not
           pretend
           to
           affirm
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           for
           I
           only
           tell
           you
           what
           is
           believed
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           not
           what
           I
           believe
           my self
           ,
           nor
           what
           I
           would
           have
           you
           to
           believe
           ;
           for
           I
           know
           you
           have
           so
           high
           an
           esteem
           of
           Cardinal
           d'Estrees
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           not
           easily
           believe
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           to
           his
           Disadvantage
           .
           It
           is
           then
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           being
           commanded
           by
           the
           Orders
           that
           were
           sent
           him
           from
           the
           Court
           of
           France
           ,
           to
           prosecute
           Molinos
           with
           all
           possible
           vigour
           ,
           resolved
           to
           sacrifice
           his
           old
           Friend
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           is
           sacred
           in
           Friendship
           ,
           to
           the
           Passion
           he
           has
           for
           His
           Masters
           Glory
           ;
           finding
           then
           that
           there
           was
           not
           matter
           enough
           for
           an
           Accusation
           
           against
           Moliuos
           ,
           he
           resolved
           to
           supply
           that
           defect
           himself
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           ,
           who
           was
           once
           as
           deep
           as
           any
           man
           alive
           in
           the
           whole
           Secret
           of
           this
           Affair
           ,
           went
           and
           Informed
           the
           Inquisition
           of
           many
           particulars
           ,
           for
           which
           tho
           there
           was
           no
           other
           evidence
           but
           his
           Testimony
           ,
           yet
           that
           was
           sufficient
           to
           raise
           a
           great
           Storm
           against
           Molinos
           ;
           and
           upon
           this
           delation
           ,
           he
           and
           a
           few
           others
           of
           his
           friends
           were
           put
           in
           the
           Inquisition
           ;
           but
           this
           was
           managed
           so
           secretly
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           is
           pretended
           to
           be
           known
           concerning
           it
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           upon
           a
           new
           Prosecution
           both
           Molinos
           and
           Petrucci
           were
           brought
           before
           the
           Inquisition
           in
           1684.
           
           Petrucci
           was
           soon
           absolved
           ;
           for
           there
           was
           so
           little
           objected
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           answered
           that
           with
           so
           much
           Judgement
           and
           Temper
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           quickly
           dismissed
           ;
           and
           tho
           Molinos's
           matter
           was
           longer
           in
           agitation
           ,
           yet
           is
           was
           generally
           expected
           that
           he
           should
           have
           been
           acquitted
           .
           In
           conclusion
           ,
           a
           Correspondence
           held
           by
           him
           all
           Europe
           over
           ,
           was
           objected
           to
           him
           :
           but
           that
           could
           be
           no
           Crime
           ,
           unless
           the
           matter
           of
           that
           Correspondence
           was
           Criminal
           :
           some
           suspitions
           papers
           were
           found
           in
           his
           Chamber
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           himself
           explained
           them
           ,
           nothing
           could
           be
           made
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           till
           Cardinal
           d'Estrees
           delivered
           a
           Letter
           and
           a
           Message
           from
           the
           King
           of
           France
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           was
           formerly
           mentioned
           :
           and
           that
           the
           Cardinal
           added
           ,
           that
           he
           himself
           could
           prove
           against
           Molinos
           ,
           more
           than
           was
           necessary
           
           to
           shew
           that
           he
           was
           guilty
           of
           Heresy
           .
           The
           Pope
           said
           not
           a
           word
           to
           this
           ,
           but
           left
           the
           matter
           to
           the
           Inquisitors
           ;
           and
           the
           Cardinal
           went
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           gave
           other
           senses
           of
           those
           doubtful
           Passages
           ,
           that
           were
           in
           
             Molinos's
             Books
          
           and
           Papers
           ,
           and
           pretended
           that
           he
           knew
           from
           himself
           ,
           what
           his
           true
           Meaning
           in
           them
           was
           .
           The
           Cardinal
           owned
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           lived
           with
           him
           in
           the
           Appearances
           of
           Friendship
           :
           but
           he
           said
           ,
           he
           had
           early
           smelled
           out
           an
           ill
           dedesign
           in
           all
           that
           matter
           ;
           that
           he
           saw
           of
           what
           dangerous
           consequence
           it
           was
           like
           to
           be
           ;
           but
           yet
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           fully
           discover
           what
           was
           at
           the
           bottom
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           confessed
           ,
           he
           seemed
           to
           assent
           to
           several
           things
           ,
           which
           he
           detested
           :
           and
           that
           by
           this
           means
           he
           saw
           into
           their
           secret
           ,
           and
           knew
           all
           the
           steps
           they
           made
           ,
           he
           still
           cautiously
           observing
           all
           that
           past
           among
           them
           till
           it
           should
           be
           necessary
           for
           him
           to
           discover
           and
           crush
           this
           Cabal
           .
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           you
           how
           severely
           this
           is
           censured
           ,
           by
           those
           who
           belive
           it
           .
           I
           would
           rather
           hope
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           how
           positively
           soever
           it
           may
           be
           affirmed
           at
           Rome
           ;
           but
           tho
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           reconcile
           such
           a
           way
           of
           proceeding
           with
           the
           common
           rules
           of
           human
           Society
           and
           of
           Vertue
           ,
           yet
           at
           Rome
           a
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           against
           Heresie
           ,
           supersedes
           all
           the
           Bonds
           of
           Morality
           or
           Humainty
           ,
           which
           are
           only
           the
           common
           Vertues
           of
           Heathens
           .
        
         
           In
           short
           ,
           what
           truth
           soever
           may
           be
           in
           this
           
           particular
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           Molinos
           was
           clapt
           up
           by
           the
           Inquisition
           in
           May
           1685.
           and
           so
           an
           end
           was
           put
           to
           all
           Discourses
           relating
           to
           him
           :
           and
           in
           this
           silence
           the
           business
           of
           the
           Quietists
           was
           laid
           to
           sleep
           ,
           till
           the
           ninth
           of
           February
           1687.
           that
           of
           a
           sudden
           it
           broke
           out
           again
           in
           a
           much
           more
           surprising
           manner
           .
        
         
           The
           Count
           Vespiniani
           and
           his
           Lady
           ,
           Don
           
             Paulo
             Rocchi
          
           ,
           Confessor
           to
           the
           Prince
           Borghese
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           his
           family
           ,
           with
           several
           others
           ,
           in
           all
           70
           persons
           ,
           were
           clapt
           up
           .
           Among
           whom
           many
           were
           highly
           esteemed
           both
           for
           their
           Learning
           &
           Piety
           .
           The
           things
           laid
           to
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           Churchmen
           were
           their
           neglecting
           to
           say
           their
           Breviary
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           they
           were
           accused
           for
           their
           going
           to
           Communion
           without
           a
           going
           at
           every
           time
           first
           to
           Confession
           :
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           that
           they
           neglected
           all
           the
           exterior
           parts
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           gave
           themselves
           up
           wholly
           to
           Solitude
           and
           
             inward
             Prayer
          
           .
           The
           Countesse
           Vespiniani
           made
           a
           great
           noise
           of
           this
           matter
           ;
           for
           she
           said
           ,
           she
           had
           never
           revealed
           her
           Method
           of
           Devotion
           to
           any
           Mortal
           ,
           but
           to
           her
           Confessor
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           was
           not
           possible
           that
           it
           could
           come
           to
           their
           knowledge
           any
           other
           way
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           betraying
           that
           Secret
           :
           and
           she
           said
           ,
           it
           was
           time
           for
           people
           to
           give
           over
           going
           to
           Confession
           ,
           if
           Priests
           made
           this
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           discover
           those
           who
           trusted
           their
           secretest
           Thoughts
           to
           them
           ;
           
           and
           therefore
           she
           said
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           time
           coming
           ,
           she
           would
           make
           her
           Confessions
           only
           to
           God.
           This
           had
           got
           vent
           ,
           and
           I
           heard
           it
           generally
           talked
           up
           and
           down
           Rome
           :
           so
           the
           Inquisitors
           thought
           it
           more
           fitting
           to
           dismiss
           Her
           and
           her
           Husband
           ,
           than
           to
           give
           any
           occasion
           to
           lessen
           the
           credit
           of
           Confession
           ;
           they
           were
           therefore
           let
           out
           of
           prison
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           bound
           to
           appear
           whensoever
           they
           should
           be
           called
           upon
           .
           I
           cannot
           express
           to
           you
           ,
           the
           Consternation
           that
           appeared
           both
           in
           Rome
           and
           in
           many
           other
           parts
           of
           Italy
           ,
           when
           in
           
             a
             months
          
           time
           about
           200
           persons
           were
           put
           in
           the
           Inquisition
           :
           and
           that
           all
           of
           the
           sudden
           ,
           a
           Method
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           that
           had
           passed
           up
           and
           down
           Italy
           for
           the
           highest
           Elevation
           to
           which
           mortals
           could
           aspire
           ,
           was
           found
           to
           be
           Heretical
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           chief
           promoters
           of
           it
           were
           shut
           up
           in
           prison
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           most
           surprising
           part
           of
           the
           whole
           story
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           himself
           came
           to
           be
           suspected
           as
           a
           favourer
           of
           this
           new
           Heresy
           :
           so
           that
           on
           the
           13th
           .
           of
           February
           some
           were
           deputed
           by
           the
           Court
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           to
           examin
           him
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           quality
           of
           
             Christs
             Vicar
          
           ,
           or
           
             St.
             Peters
             successor
          
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           single
           quality
           of
           
             Benedict
             Odescalchi
          
           :
           what
           passed
           in
           that
           Audience
           ,
           was
           too
           great
           a
           Secret
           for
           me
           to
           be
           able
           to
           penetrate
           into
           it
           :
           but
           upon
           this
           there
           were
           many
           and
           strange
           Discourses
           up
           and
           down
           Rome
           :
           &
           while
           we
           Hereticks
           were
           upon
           that
           asking
           ,
           where
           was
           the
           
             Popes
             Infallibility
          
           ?
           
           I
           remember
           a
           very
           pretty
           Answer
           that
           was
           made
           me
           .
           They
           said
           ,
           the
           
             Popes
             Infallibility
          
           did
           not
           flow
           from
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           Personal
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           care
           that
           Christ
           had
           of
           his
           Church
           :
           for
           a
           Pope
           ,
           said
           one
           ,
           may
           be
           a
           Heretick
           as
           he
           is
           a
           private
           man
           :
           but
           Christ
           ,
           who
           said
           to
           
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             feed
             my
             sheep
             ,
          
           will
           certainly
           so
           order
           matters
           that
           the
           Pope
           shall
           never
           decree
           Heresy
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           shall
           never
           give
           the
           flock
           Poyson
           instead
           of
           the
           Bread
           of
           Life
           ;
           while
           the
           
             Popes
             Heresy
          
           was
           only
           a
           personal
           thing
           ,
           it
           could
           have
           no
           other
           effect
           but
           to
           damn
           himself
           :
           but
           if
           he
           decreed
           Heresy
           ,
           this
           corrupted
           the
           whole
           Church
           :
           and
           since
           Christ
           had
           committed
           all
           the
           flock
           to
           the
           Popes
           care
           ,
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           never
           suffer
           them
           to
           pronounce
           
             Heresy
             ex
             Cathedra
          
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           it
           .
           This
           had
           some
           colour
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           was
           plausible
           :
           but
           the
           shift
           of
           which
           another
           served
           himself
           ,
           seemed
           Intolerable
           .
           He
           said
           ,
           the
           Pope
           could
           never
           decree
           Heresy
           :
           for
           which
           he
           argued
           thus
           :
           he
           must
           be
           a
           Heretick
           before
           he
           can
           decree
           it
           ;
           and
           upon
           that
           he
           gave
           me
           many
           Authorities
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           minute
           that
           the
           Pope
           became
           
             a
             Heretick
          
           ,
           he
           fell
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           from
           his
           Dignity
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           said
           ,
           the
           Pope
           could
           not
           decree
           Heresy
           ;
           for
           he
           must
           have
           fallen
           from
           his
           Chair
           ,
           and
           have
           forfeited
           his
           Authority
           ,
           before
           he
           could
           possibly
           do
           it
           :
           so
           that
           he
           was
           no
           more
           Pope
           .
           This
           lookt
           so
           like
           a
           Juggle
           of
           the
           Schools
           ,
           that
           I
           confess
           it
           
           made
           no
           great
           Impression
           on
           me
           .
           Imagine
           what
           a
           thing
           it
           would
           be
           ,
           to
           see
           a
           King
           accused
           of
           Treason
           by
           one
           of
           his
           own
           Courts
           ;
           and
           then
           you
           have
           fancied
           somewhat
           that
           comes
           near
           this
           attempt
           of
           the
           Inquisition's
           :
           which
           being
           a
           Court
           authorised
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           yet
           had
           the
           Boldness
           to
           examin
           himself
           :
           and
           it
           had
           certainly
           been
           an
           odd
           piece
           of
           News
           ,
           if
           upon
           the
           Popes
           Answers
           ,
           the
           Inquisition
           had
           stained
           him
           with
           the
           Imputation
           of
           Heresy
           ,
           and
           had
           lodged
           him
           in
           the
           Minerva
           .
           Upon
           the
           discourse
           to
           which
           this
           gave
           occasion
           ,
           I
           have
           heard
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Inquisition
           magnified
           to
           so
           Extravagant
           a
           degree
           ,
           that
           some
           have
           asserted
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           some
           respects
           superiour
           even
           to
           the
           Pope
           himself
           .
           Two
           days
           after
           that
           ,
           the
           Inquisition
           sent
           a
           Circular
           Letter
           to
           Card.
           Cibo
           ,
           as
           the
           chief
           Minister
           ,
           to
           be
           sent
           by
           him
           all
           about
           Italy
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           send
           you
           a
           Copy
           in
           Italian
           :
           for
           tho
           it
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           writ
           in
           Latin
           ,
           yet
           I
           do
           not
           know
           how
           it
           came
           to
           be
           writ
           in
           Italian
           :
           for
           the
           writing
           it
           in
           the
           Vulgar
           language
           ,
           was
           censured
           not
           only
           as
           an
           Indecent
           thing
           ,
           but
           as
           that
           which
           made
           the
           matter
           more
           publick
           ;
           it
           was
           addressed
           to
           all
           Prelats
           ;
           and
           it
           warns
           them
           ,
           that
           wheras
           many
           Schools
           and
           Fraternities
           were
           formed
           in
           several
           parts
           of
           Italy
           ,
           in
           which
           some
           persons
           ,
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           leading
           people
           into
           the
           
             Wayes
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           prayer
           of
           quietness
           ,
           they
           instilled
           in
           them
           many
           
           abominable
           Heresies
           ;
           therefore
           a
           stricte
           charge
           was
           given
           to
           dissolve
           all
           these
           Societies
           :
           and
           to
           oblige
           all
           the
           
             Spiritual
             Guides
          
           to
           tread
           in
           the
           known
           Paths
           :
           and
           in
           particular
           ,
           to
           take
           care
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           that
           sort
           should
           be
           suffered
           to
           have
           the
           Direction
           of
           the
           Nunneries
           ,
           Order
           was
           likewise
           given
           to
           proceed
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Justice
           against
           those
           who
           should
           be
           found
           guilty
           of
           these
           abominable
           Errors
           .
           After
           this
           a
           strict
           enquiry
           was
           made
           into
           all
           the
           Nunneries
           of
           Rome
           ;
           for
           most
           of
           their
           Directors
           and
           Confessours
           were
           found
           to
           be
           engaged
           into
           this
           new
           Method
           .
           It
           was
           found
           that
           the
           Carmelites
           ,
           the
           Nuns
           of
           the
           Conception
           ,
           of
           the
           Palestrina
           ,
           and
           Albano
           ,
           were
           wholly
           given
           up
           to
           Prayer
           and
           Contemplation
           ,
           and
           that
           instead
           of
           their
           Beads
           ,
           and
           their
           Hours
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Devotions
           to
           Saints
           ,
           or
           Images
           ,
           they
           were
           much
           alone
           ,
           and
           oft
           in
           the
           Exercise
           of
           
             Mental
             Prayer
          
           :
           and
           when
           they
           were
           asked
           ,
           why
           they
           had
           laid
           aside
           the
           use
           of
           their
           Beads
           ,
           and
           their
           antient
           Forms
           ;
           their
           Answer
           was
           ,
           that
           their
           Directors
           had
           advised
           them
           ,
           to
           wean
           themselves
           from
           these
           things
           ,
           as
           being
           but
           Rude
           Beginnings
           ,
           and
           Hindrances
           to
           their
           further
           progress
           :
           they
           justified
           also
           their
           Practice
           from
           those
           Books
           that
           had
           been
           lately
           published
           by
           the
           approbation
           of
           the
           Inquisitors
           themselves
           ,
           such
           as
           Molinos
           and
           Petrucci's
           Books
           .
           When
           report
           was
           made
           of
           this
           matter
           to
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           they
           sent
           Orders
           to
           take
           
           out
           of
           the
           Nuns
           hands
           all
           those
           Boaks
           ,
           and
           such
           Forms
           of
           Devotion
           as
           were
           written
           in
           that
           strain
           ;
           and
           they
           required
           them
           to
           return
           again
           to
           the
           use
           of
           their
           Beads
           ,
           and
           their
           other
           abandoned
           Forms
           ,
           which
           was
           no
           small
           mortification
           to
           them
           .
           The
           Circular
           Letter
           produced
           no
           great
           effects
           ;
           for
           most
           of
           the
           
             Italian
             Bishops
          
           were
           either
           extream
           unconcerned
           in
           all
           those
           matters
           ,
           or
           were
           Inclined
           to
           Molinos's
           Method
           :
           and
           whereas
           it
           was
           Intended
           ,
           that
           this
           as
           well
           as
           all
           the
           other
           Orders
           that
           come
           from
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           should
           he
           kept
           secret
           ,
           yet
           it
           got
           abroad
           ,
           and
           Copies
           of
           it
           were
           in
           all
           peoples
           hands
           ,
           so
           that
           this
           gave
           the
           Romans
           the
           more
           occasion
           to
           discourse
           of
           these
           matters
           ,
           which
           troubled
           the
           Inquisitors
           extreamly
           ,
           who
           love
           not
           to
           have
           the
           World
           look
           into
           their
           Proceedings
           ,
           nor
           to
           descant
           upon
           them
           :
           they
           blamed
           Card.
           Cibo
           ,
           as
           if
           this
           matter
           was
           grown
           so
           publick
           by
           his
           means
           :
           but
           he
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           blamed
           the
           Inquisitors
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           his
           Secretary
           blamed
           both
           .
           It
           was
           also
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           was
           not
           pleased
           with
           Card.
           Cibo's
           conduct
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           thought
           he
           had
           suffered
           this
           matter
           to
           go
           too
           far
           ,
           without
           giving
           a
           check
           to
           the
           Inquisitors
           ,
           when
           it
           might
           have
           been
           more
           easily
           done
           ;
           wheras
           now
           matters
           are
           gone
           to
           that
           height
           ,
           that
           many
           think
           they
           cannot
           end
           without
           some
           very
           great
           Scandal
           .
           For
           the
           Quality
           of
           the
           Prisoners
           is
           considerable
           ;
           
           some
           of
           Cardinal
           
             Petrucci's
             Domesticks
          
           ,
           and
           both
           his
           Secretary
           and
           his
           Nephew
           were
           of
           the
           Number
           ;
           and
           tho
           the
           Cardinal
           himself
           came
           to
           Rome
           soon
           after
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           there
           for
           some
           time
           Incognito
           .
           It
           is
           generally
           believed
           ,
           that
           both
           he
           and
           the
           Cardinal
           Caraffa
           ,
           and
           Cardinal
           Ciceri
           ,
           who
           is
           Bishop
           of
           Como
           ,
           are
           in
           great
           apprehensions
           of
           a
           storm
           from
           the
           Inquisition
           :
           and
           the
           Ceremony
           of
           giving
           them
           their
           Hats
           being
           so
           long
           delayed
           ,
           was
           generally
           ascribed
           to
           some
           complaints
           that
           it
           seems
           the
           Inquisitors
           made
           ;
           yet
           in
           Conclusion
           they
           appeared
           in
           Publick
           ,
           and
           had
           there
           Hats
           given
           them
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           
             Ceri
             ,
             Don
             Livio
          
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           
             Popes
             Nephew
          
           ,
           is
           believed
           to
           be
           deeply
           engaged
           in
           the
           matter
           :
           for
           the
           Count
           Vespiniani
           ,
           who
           was
           first
           seised
           on
           ,
           is
           his
           particular
           Friend
           and
           Favorite
           :
           and
           is
           a
           sort
           of
           a
           Domestick
           of
           his
           .
           
             Don
             Livio
          
           himself
           is
           likewise
           a
           person
           of
           a
           Melancholy
           Temper
           ,
           that
           is
           much
           retired
           ;
           and
           this
           at
           present
           is
           enough
           to
           make
           a
           man
           pass
           there
           for
           a
           Quietist
           .
           He
           went
           from
           Rome
           to
           a
           House
           he
           has
           not
           far
           from
           Civitavecchia
           ,
           to
           avoid
           ,
           as
           was
           thought
           ,
           the
           falling
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Inquisitors
           .
           The
           Pope
           writ
           oft
           for
           him
           ,
           before
           he
           could
           prevail
           with
           him
           to
           return
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           think
           himself
           secure
           even
           after
           all
           the
           Assurances
           that
           the
           Pope
           gave
           him
           ,
           that
           no
           harm
           should
           come
           to
           him
           ;
           for
           it
           might
           be
           justly
           
           enough
           apprehended
           ,
           that
           the
           Inquisitors
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           so
           hardy
           as
           to
           examin
           the
           Pope
           ,
           would
           make
           no
           Ceremony
           with
           his
           Nephew
           ,
           if
           they
           found
           matter
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           among
           all
           that
           were
           clapt
           up
           ,
           Father
           Appiani
           was
           the
           man
           that
           surprised
           the
           Romans
           the
           most
           :
           he
           was
           seised
           on
           the
           first
           Sunday
           of
           April
           ;
           he
           was
           esteemed
           the
           learnedest
           and
           Eminentest
           Iesuite
           that
           was
           in
           the
           whole
           
             Roman
             Colledge
          
           .
           This
           did
           not
           a
           little
           mortifie
           the
           Society
           ;
           one
           of
           their
           Fathers
           had
           approved
           of
           Molinos's
           Book
           ,
           and
           now
           another
           was
           found
           to
           be
           engaged
           in
           this
           matter
           :
           upon
           which
           a
           Priest
           ,
           that
           was
           indeed
           no
           Friend
           to
           their
           Order
           ,
           said
           to
           me
           ,
           
             that
             this
             was
             their
             true
             Genius
             ,
             to
             have
             men
             among
             them
             of
             all
             sides
          
           ;
           that
           so
           which
           side
           soever
           prevailed
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           some
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           should
           have
           a
           considerable
           share
           in
           the
           Honour
           of
           the
           Victorious
           .
           And
           thus
           if
           Molinos's
           Method
           had
           been
           established
           ,
           then
           they
           would
           have
           gloried
           as
           much
           in
           Esparza
           and
           Appiani
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           now
           ashamed
           of
           them
           .
           It
           is
           likely
           that
           they
           had
           not
           discovered
           Appiani's
           favouring
           the
           party
           ,
           otherwise
           no
           doubt
           they
           had
           been
           before-hand
           with
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           and
           had
           shut
           him
           up
           as
           they
           did
           Esparza
           ;
           and
           so
           have
           covered
           themselves
           from
           the
           reproach
           of
           having
           a
           man
           that
           favoured
           Heresy
           among
           them
           .
           But
           the
           Confidence
           of
           that
           Society
           is
           an
           Original
           ;
           and
           since
           
           I
           have
           this
           occasion
           to
           mention
           them
           ,
           I
           will
           here
           digress
           a
           little
           from
           the
           business
           of
           Quietism
           ,
           to
           give
           you
           account
           of
           some
           of
           their
           Practices
           at
           Rome
           ,
           with
           relation
           to
           
             English
             Affairs
          
           ,
           with
           which
           I
           was
           made
           acquainted
           during
           my
           stay
           there
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           Iesuit
           belonging
           to
           the
           English
           House
           ,
           F.
           Cann
           ,
           well
           known
           in
           England
           ,
           by
           some
           of
           his
           Writings
           ,
           and
           in
           particular
           by
           one
           against
           the
           
             Oath
             of
             Allegeance
          
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           pleads
           for
           the
           Popes
           Power
           of
           deposing
           Princes
           ;
           it
           seems
           he
           was
           sorry
           to
           see
           that
           the
           Discourse
           which
           he
           had
           writ
           against
           the
           taking
           that
           Oath
           ,
           had
           no
           better
           effect
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Papists
           generally
           took
           it
           :
           so
           he
           resolved
           to
           carry
           this
           matter
           further
           ,
           therefore
           tho
           he
           had
           no
           other
           Character
           but
           that
           of
           a
           Father
           of
           the
           Society
           ;
           he
           proposed
           at
           Rome
           ,
           that
           a
           formal
           Oath
           ,
           abjuring
           the
           
             Oath
             of
             Allegeance
          
           ,
           should
           be
           taken
           by
           all
           who
           had
           taken
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           that
           for
           all
           that
           should
           be
           received
           to
           be
           Students
           in
           that
           House
           ,
           in
           all
           time
           coming
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           bound
           by
           an
           Oath
           never
           to
           swear
           the
           
             Oath
             of
             Allegeance
          
           :
           since
           he
           said
           ,
           a
           time
           might
           come
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           should
           be
           necessary
           for
           their
           Interests
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           under
           no
           such
           tie
           to
           a
           
             Heretical
             Prince
          
           :
           But
           because
           it
           was
           not
           safe
           for
           them
           to
           enjoin
           any
           new
           Oath
           ,
           without
           an
           order
           from
           the
           Court
           of
           the
           Rota
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Forms
           there
           ,
           it
           was
           necessary
           to
           present
           
           a
           Memorial
           for
           this
           :
           and
           that
           ought
           to
           come
           from
           the
           
             Protector
             of
             the
             Nation
             concerned
          
           :
           So
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           addressed
           himself
           to
           Cardinal
           Howard
           ;
           but
           the
           Cardinal's
           temper
           ,
           and
           his
           principles
           ,
           with
           relation
           to
           Civil
           Obedience
           ,
           were
           so
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           F.
           Cann
           thought
           to
           carry
           the
           business
           without
           his
           having
           any
           share
           in
           it
           .
           Yet
           he
           found
           himself
           mistaken
           ;
           for
           the
           Iudges
           of
           the
           Rota
           were
           surprised
           at
           the
           Proposition
           ;
           and
           gave
           notice
           of
           it
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           lookt
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           thing
           of
           very
           bad
           consequence
           :
           and
           askt
           Cardinal
           Howard
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           been
           set
           on
           by
           any
           direction
           from
           him
           ;
           for
           it
           seems
           his
           Name
           was
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           tho
           without
           his
           knowledg
           .
           The
           Cardinal
           was
           surprised
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           highly
           resented
           the
           Impudence
           of
           F.
           Cann
           :
           He
           sent
           a
           Complaint
           of
           it
           to
           the
           General
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           who
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           Cardinal
           some
           content
           ,
           gave
           Cann
           a
           Reprimand
           ,
           and
           sent
           him
           out
           of
           Rome
           :
           But
           the
           Iesuites
           carry
           a
           Grudge
           in
           their
           Hearts
           to
           the
           Cardinal
           for
           this
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           :
           and
           this
           appeared
           very
           visibly
           during
           the
           Earl
           of
           Castlemain's
           Embassay
           :
           for
           tho
           he
           lodged
           for
           some
           time
           in
           the
           
             Cardinal's
             Palace
          
           ,
           yet
           he
           gave
           himself
           up
           so
           intirely
           to
           the
           Conduct
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           that
           the
           Cardinal
           was
           quite
           shut
           out
           of
           the
           Councils
           :
           and
           while
           Fa.
           Morgan
           came
           at
           all
           hours
           to
           the
           Ambassadour
           ,
           even
           in
           his
           night
           Gown
           and
           Shippers
           ,
           which
           was
           thought
           
           an
           unusual
           thing
           at
           Rome
           ,
           where
           publick
           persons
           live
           in
           an
           exactness
           of
           Ceremony
           :
           once
           the
           Cardinal
           was
           made
           to
           wait
           in
           the
           Antichamber
           ,
           while
           the
           Father
           was
           within
           entertaining
           the
           Ambassadour
           in
           this
           lasy
           dress
           ,
           who
           coming
           out
           in
           it
           ,
           the
           Cardinal
           was
           so
           provoked
           at
           this
           Indignity
           ,
           that
           was
           done
           him
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Iesuites
           Insolence
           ,
           that
           he
           threatned
           to
           sling
           him
           down
           stairs
           ,
           if
           he
           ever
           presumed
           to
           come
           within
           his
           House
           again
           in
           that
           Habit
           :
           and
           indeed
           ,
           a
           Cardinal
           makes
           so
           great
           a
           figure
           in
           Rome
           ,
           that
           such
           an
           usage
           of
           him
           was
           thought
           a
           little
           Extraordinary
           ,
           but
           the
           Cardinal
           is
           of
           so
           mild
           a
           temper
           ,
           and
           the
           Iesuites
           are
           so
           violent
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           reckoned
           the
           
             Horns
             of
             the
             Beast
          
           ,
           that
           no
           wonder
           if
           a
           Sympathy
           of
           temper
           made
           the
           Ambassador
           fall
           in
           more
           naturally
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           will
           now
           return
           to
           the
           Quietists
           ,
           from
           whom
           ,
           the
           particular
           regard
           that
           I
           hear
           to
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           has
           diverted
           me
           so
           long
           .
           The
           Prisons
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Office
          
           were
           full
           ,
           and
           the
           Terrour
           of
           this
           matter
           had
           struck
           so
           many
           ,
           that
           no
           body
           could
           guess
           when
           or
           where
           it
           should
           stop
           .
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Inquisitours
           have
           found
           in
           some
           of
           their
           Examinations
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           to
           do
           with
           men
           that
           are
           learneder
           than
           themselves
           :
           and
           that
           their
           Prisoners
           are
           steady
           and
           resolute
           .
           It
           is
           also
           said
           ,
           that
           their
           Friends
           abroad
           have
           expressed
           a
           great
           concern
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           for
           
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           Sufferings
           ,
           and
           that
           many
           Letters
           have
           been
           writ
           to
           the
           Inquisitors
           ,
           wishing
           them
           to
           consider
           well
           what
           they
           do
           to
           their
           Prisoners
           ;
           and
           assuring
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           maintain
           their
           Interests
           :
           and
           that
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           seal
           them
           with
           their
           Blood.
           It
           is
           certain
           ,
           the
           Pope
           and
           Cardinal
           Cibo
           are
           much
           troubled
           ,
           to
           see
           that
           this
           matter
           is
           gone
           so
           far
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           so
           much
           talked
           of
           .
           Cardinal
           Petrucci
           is
           still
           much
           in
           the
           Popes
           favour
           ,
           and
           was
           suffered
           not
           long
           ago
           to
           go
           visit
           Molinos
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           had
           a
           long
           conversation
           all
           alone
           ,
           but
           the
           subject
           and
           the
           effects
           of
           it
           are
           not
           known
           :
           yet
           a
           severe
           Sentence
           is
           expected
           against
           Molinos
           .
           Those
           that
           speak
           the
           mildest
           ,
           think
           he
           will
           be
           a
           Prisoner
           for
           life
           :
           but
           a
           little
           time
           will
           shew
           more
           than
           I
           can
           presume
           to
           tell
           you
           .
           It
           is
           a
           terrible
           thing
           to
           have
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           the
           Regulars
           against
           one
           ,
           who
           according
           to
           the
           estimate
           that
           is
           made
           at
           Rome
           ,
           are
           about
           500000.
           
           Persons
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           number
           it
           is
           said
           the
           Iesuites
           make
           40000.
           
           In
           the
           City
           of
           Naples
           alone
           it
           is
           believed
           the
           Regulars
           and
           other
           Ecclesiasticks
           amount
           to
           25000.
           so
           it
           is
           very
           likely
           ,
           that
           when
           such
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           Molinos
           are
           in
           the
           ballance
           ,
           Cajaphas's
           Resolution
           may
           once
           more
           take
           place
           :
           
             It
             is
             expedient
             that
             one
             man
             should
             die
             ,
             rather
             than
             that
             those
             Nations
             of
             Regulars
             should
             perish
             ,
          
           or
           their
           Trade
           and
           Profits
           be
           lessned
           .
           But
           to
           come
           to
           an
           end
           ,
           
           the
           Inquisitors
           have
           prepared
           the
           world
           for
           any
           Judgments
           that
           they
           may
           pass
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           by
           ordering
           one
           of
           their
           number
           ,
           to
           draw
           up
           a
           Censure
           of
           19.
           
           Articles
           ,
           which
           he
           pretends
           to
           have
           collected
           out
           of
           the
           Writings
           and
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Quietists
           ,
           and
           thus
           by
           representing
           them
           so
           odiously
           ,
           they
           have
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lies
           ,
           prevented
           those
           Compassions
           which
           may
           perhaps
           be
           kindled
           by
           the
           sufferings
           of
           those
           whom
           they
           may
           condemn
           as
           guilty
           of
           those
           censured
           Opinions
           .
           I
           have
           now
           given
           you
           all
           the
           Informations
           that
           I
           could
           pick
           up
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           with
           all
           possible
           sincerity
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           represented
           this
           business
           to
           you
           ,
           just
           as
           it
           was
           set
           before
           my self
           ,
           without
           making
           any
           Additions
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           interposing
           my
           poor
           judgment
           in
           such
           a
           matter
           ,
           which
           I
           leave
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           such
           as
           you
           are
           .
           I
           conclude
           ,
           referring
           you
           for
           a
           further
           light
           into
           this
           Affair
           to
           the
           Censure
           of
           the
           Inquisitors
           ,
           which
           I
           procured
           in
           Italian
           ,
           for
           tho
           probably
           it
           is
           written
           Originally
           in
           Latin
           ,
           yet
           I
           could
           not
           get
           a
           Copy
           of
           the
           Latin
           Censure
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           forced
           to
           content
           my self
           with
           this
           that
           follows
           .
           It
           appears
           by
           it
           ,
           how
           low
           the
           study
           both
           of
           Divinity
           and
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           is
           sunk
           at
           Rome
           :
           some
           few
           strictures
           will
           be
           found
           on
           the
           Margin
           of
           the
           
             English
             Translation
          
           of
           this
           Censur
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           added
           ,
           because
           some
           perhaps
           may
           desire
           to
           see
           this
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           understand
           Italian
           .
        
         
           
             
             
               THE
               CIRCULAR
               LETTER
               ,
               That
               was
               sent
               about
               Italy
               ,
               by
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Inquisition
               .
            
             
               
                 Emmo
                 e
                 Rmo
                 Sig
                 e
                 mio
                 Ossmo
              
            
             
               ESsendo
               venuto
               à
               notitia
               di
               questa
               Sacra
               Congregatione
               ,
               che
               in
               diversi
               luoghi
               d'
               Italia
               si
               vadino
               poco
               à
               poco
               erigendo
               ,
               e
               forse
               anche
               si
               siano
               erette
               certe
               Scuole
               ò
               Compagnie
               ,
               Fratellanze
               ,
               ò
               Radunanze
               ,
               ó
               con
               altro
               nomi
               ,
               ò
               nelle
               Chiese
               ,
               ò
               nelli
               Oratorii
               ,
               ò
               in
               Case
               private
               à
               titolo
               di
               Conferenze
               Spirituali
               ,
               ó
               siano
               di
               sole
               Donne
               ,
               ó
               di
               soli
               Huomini
               ,
               ò
               misti
               ,
               nelle
               quali
               alcuni
               direttori
               Spirituali
               inesperti
               della
               vera
               via
               dello
               Spirito
               calcata
               da
               Santi
               ,
               e
               forse
               anche
               malitiosi
               sotto
               titolo
               d'instradare
               l'anime
               per
               l'Oratione
               ,
               che
               chiamano
               ▪
               la
               la
               Quiete
               ,
               ò
               di
               pura
               Fede
               interna
               ,
               ó
               con
               altri
               nome
               ,
               benche
               dal
               principio
               apparisca
               ,
               che
               persuadino
               massime
               d'isquisita
               perfettione
               ,
               ad
               ogni
               modo
               da
               certi
               principi●
               mal
               '
               intesi
               ,
               e
               peggio
               pratticati
               van●●o
               insensibilmente
               instillando
               nella
               mente
               de
               semplici
               diversi
               gravissimi
               errori
               ,
               che
               poi
               abortiscono
               anco
               in
               aperte
               Eresie
               ,
               &
               abominevoli
               laidezze
               con
               discapito
               irreparabile
               di
               quelle
               anime
               ,
               che
               per
               solo
               zelo
               di
               ben
               servire
               à
               Dio
               si
               mettono
               in
               mano
               di
               simplice
               Direttori
               ,
               come
               pur
               troppo
               è
               noto
               esser
               sequito
               in
               qualche
               luogho
               .
               Hannò
               perció
               questi
               miei
               Em.
               Signori
               Colleghi
               Generali
               Inquisitori
               stimato
               
               opportuno
               di
               significare
               à
               V.
               E.
               con
               la
               presente
               ch●
               si
               fà
               circolare
               à
               tutti
               gll
               Ordinarii
               d'Italia
               ;
               acció
               si
               compiaccia
               d'invigilare
               sopra
               qualsivoglia
               nuove
               adunanze
               simili
               diverse
               dalle
               già
               pratticate
               &
               approvate
               ne
               luoghi
               Cattolici
               ,
               e
               trovandone
               de
               tali
               onninamente
               ,
               le
               abolisca
               ;
               ne
               permetta
               in
               avenire
               che
               in
               modo
               alcuno
               ne
               vengano
               instituite
               ,
               &
               insista
               ,
               chei
               Direttori
               Spirituali
               caminino
               la
               strada
               battuta
               della
               perfettione
               Christiana
               ,
               senza
               affettare
               singolarità
               di
               vie
               di
               Spirito
               ,
               con
               avvertire
               sopra
               tutto
               ,
               che
               nessuna
               persona
               sospetta
               di
               novità
               simili
               s'ingerisca
               à
               diriggere
               ne
               in
               voce
               ,
               ne
               in
               scritto
               le
               monache
               ,
               acciò
               che
               non
               entri
               ne
               '
               Monasterli
               quella
               peste
               ,
               che
               pur
               troppo
               potrebbe
               contaminare
               la
               spiritual
               intentione
               di
               queste
               Spose
               del
               Signore
               .
               Il
               che
               tutto
               si
               rimette
               alla
               prudenza
               dell
               '
               E.
               V.
               con
               che
               però
               non
               s'intenda
               con
               quelle
               provisionali
               ,
               che
               ella
               sarà
               per
               fare
               preclusa
               la
               via
               di
               procedere
               ,
               anche
               per
               via
               di
               giustitia
               :
               quando
               si
               scoprissero
               in
               qualche
               persona
               ●ali
               errori
               non
               escusabili
               .
               In
               tanto
               si
               và
               quì
               digerendo
               la
               materia
               ,
               per
               poter
               à
               suo
               tempo
               auvertire
               il
               Christianesimo
               degli
               errori
               da
               evitarsi
               .
            
             
               
                 E
                 le
                 Bacio
                 ,
                 
                   15.
                   
                   Febrari
                   ,
                   1687.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               CIRCULAR
               LETTER
               ,
               Put
               in
               English
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Eminent
                 ,
                 or
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 Lord
                 :
              
            
             
               THIS
               Holy
               Congregation
               ,
               having
               received
               Advertisement
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               some
               
               in
               divers
               places
               of
               Italy
               ,
               that
               by
               little
               and
               little
               are
               erecting
               ,
               or
               perhaps
               that
               have
               already
               erected
               ,
               some
               
                 Schools
                 ,
                 Companies
                 ,
                 Fraternities
              
               ,
               or
               Assemblies
               ,
               under
               some
               other
               Denomination
               ,
               either
               in
               
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Chappels
              
               ,
               or
               in
               private
               Houses
               ,
               under
               the
               pretence
               of
               
                 Spiritual
                 Conferences
              
               ;
               and
               these
               consisting
               either
               only
               of
               Women
               ,
               or
               only
               of
               Men
               ,
               or
               of
               both
               Sexes
               together
               ,
               in
               which
               some
               
                 Spiritual
                 Guides
              
               ,
               that
               are
               unacquainted
               with
               the
               true
               
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Saints
               have
               trod
               ,
               and
               that
               are
               perhaps
               men
               of
               ill
               designs
               ,
               do
               under
               the
               pretence
               of
               leading
               Souls
               by
               the
               
                 Prayer
                 of
                 Quietness
              
               ,
               as
               they
               call
               it
               ,
               or
               of
               
                 Pure
                 Inward
                 Faith
              
               ,
               or
               under
               any
               other
               name
               ,
               in
               which
               tho
               in
               the
               beginning
               that
               they
               carry
               men
               ,
               by
               Maxims
               that
               are
               of
               the
               highest
               perfection
               ,
               yet
               at
               last
               they
               by
               certain
               principles
               ,
               that
               are
               ill
               understood
               ,
               and
               worse
               practised
               ,
               do
               insensibly
               infuse
               into
               the
               minds
               of
               the
               simple
               ,
               divers
               grievous
               Errors
               ,
               that
               do
               break
               out
               into
               open
               Heresy
               ,
               and
               to
               abominable
               Practices
               ,
               to
               the
               irreparable
               prejudice
               of
               those
               Souls
               ,
               who
               out
               of
               their
               single
               Zeal
               to
               serve
               God
               well
               ,
               put
               themselves
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               such
               simple
               Directors
               ,
               which
               is
               too
               notoriously
               known
               to
               have
               fallen
               out
               in
               some
               places
               .
               In
               consideration
               of
               all
               this
               ,
               my
               most
               Eminent
               Lords
               and
               Colleagues
               ,
               the
               
                 Inquisitors
                 General
              
               ,
               have
               thought
               fit
               to
               signify
               this
               to
               you
               ,
               by
               this
               Circular
               Letter
               ,
               which
               is
               sent
               to
               all
               the
               Ordinaries
               
               of
               Italy
               ,
               that
               so
               you
               may
               be
               pleased
               ,
               to
               watch
               over
               all
               such
               new
               Assemblies
               ,
               that
               are
               different
               from
               those
               that
               are
               practised
               and
               approved
               in
               other
               Catholick
               places
               :
               and
               that
               where
               you
               find
               any
               such
               ,
               you
               abolish
               them
               entirely
               ,
               and
               suffer
               them
               not
               to
               be
               any
               further
               advanced
               ;
               and
               that
               you
               take
               care
               that
               
                 Spiritual
                 Directors
              
               shall
               tread
               in
               the
               
                 beaten
                 Paths
                 of
                 Christian
                 Perfection
              
               ,
               without
               affecting
               any
               Singularity
               in
               the
               
                 Wayes
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               :
               and
               that
               above
               all
               other
               things
               ,
               you
               take
               care
               ,
               that
               no
               person
               suspected
               of
               these
               Novelties
               ,
               be
               suffered
               to
               thrust
               himself
               into
               the
               direction
               of
               Nunneries
               ,
               either
               by
               Word
               or
               Writing
               :
               that
               so
               this
               Pest
               may
               not
               enter
               within
               those
               Houses
               ;
               which
               may
               too
               much
               corrupt
               the
               Spiritual
               Intention
               of
               those
               Spouses
               of
               Christ.
               All
               this
               is
               referred
               to
               your
               prudence
               :
               but
               with
               all
               this
               provisional
               care
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               as
               if
               hereby
               the
               proceedings
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Justice
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               hindred
               ,
               in
               case
               any
               persons
               are
               found
               to
               hold
               inexcusable
               Errors
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               while
               ,
               care
               is
               taken
               so
               to
               digest
               this
               matter
               ,
               that
               Christendom
               may
               be
               in
               due
               time
               advertised
               of
               those
               Errors
               that
               are
               to
               be
               avoided
               .
            
             
               
                 Rome
                 
                   the
                   15.
                   of
                   February
                   ,
                   1687.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               THE
               CENSURE
               OF
               THE
               Opinions
               of
               the
               Quietists
               ,
               Prepared
               for
               the
               Inquisition
               .
            
             
               
                 Errori
                 principali
                 di
                 quelli
                 ,
                 che
                 esercitano
                 l'Oratione
                 di
                 Quiete
                 ,
                 co
                 '
                 le
                 Risposte
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 LA
                 Contemplatione
                 ,
                 o
                 vero
                 Oratione
                 di
                 Quiete
                 consiste
                 in
                 constituirsi
                 alla
                 presenza
                 di
                 Dio
                 ,
                 con
                 un
                 atto
                 di
                 Fede
                 oscura
                 ,
                 pura
                 ,
                 &
                 amorosa
                 ,
                 e
                 dipoi
                 senza
                 passar
                 più
                 avanti
                 ,
                 e
                 senza
                 ammettere
                 discorso
                 ,
                 specie
                 ,
                 ò
                 pensiero
                 alcuno
                 ,
                 starsene
                 cosi
                 otioso
                 ;
                 par
                 esser
                 contrario
                 alla
                 riverenza
                 dovuta
                 à
                 Dio
                 il
                 replicare
                 quel
                 purissimo
                 atto
                 ,
                 il
                 quale
                 però
                 è
                 di
                 tanto
                 merito
                 ,
                 e
                 vigore
                 ,
                 che
                 contiene
                 in
                 se
                 ,
                 anzi
                 supera
                 con
                 gran
                 vantaggio
                 tutti
                 insieme
                 li
                 meriti
                 delle
                 altre
                 virtù
                 ,
                 e
                 persevera
                 tutt
                 '
                 il
                 tempo
                 della
                 vita
                 ,
                 mentre
                 non
                 si
                 ritratti
                 con
                 un
                 atto
                 contrario
                 :
                 Onde
                 non
                 è
                 necessario
                 reiterarlo
                 ,
                 e
                 replicarlo
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CENSURA
                 e
                 RIS
                 POSTA
                 .
              
               
                 Niun
                 '
                 atto
                 di
                 Fede
                 ci
                 constituisse
                 presenti
                 à
                 Dio
                 ,
                 il
                 quale
                 è
                 dentro
                 à
                 noi
                 per
                 indispensabile
                 necessità
                 della
                 ●ua
                 Immensit
                 à
                 ,
                 e
                 però
                 spesso
                 dicevano
                 Elia
                 ,
                 Michea
                 ,
                 &
                 altri
                 Proseti
                 :
                 
                   Vivit
                   Deus
                   in
                   cujus
                   conspectusto
                
                 .
                 
                 E
                 con
                 Agostino
                 dicono
                 i
                 Teologi
                 :
                 
                   In
                   Deo
                   vivimus
                   ,
                   movemur
                   ,
                   &
                   sumus
                   .
                
                 Dunque
                 l'atto
                 di
                 Fede
                 ,
                 perche
                 suppone
                 l'estere
                 della
                 Creatura
                 ,
                 suppone
                 questa
                 già
                 prima
                 nella
                 presenza
                 di
                 Dio
                 ,
                 e
                 solamente
                 sará
                 rassegnatione
                 di
                 Spirito
                 nelle
                 braccie
                 della
                 Divinitá
                 .
                 Intorno
                 à
                 questa
                 all'
                 hora
                 sará
                 contemplatione
                 ,
                 quando
                 l'Anima
                 contemplarà
                 ,
                 e
                 non
                 sarà
                 otiosa
                 ,
                 doppo
                 il
                 primo
                 atto
                 di
                 Fede
                 oscura
                 ,
                 pura
                 ,
                 &
                 amorosa
                 .
                 E
                 poifalfità
                 evidente
                 il
                 dire
                 ,
                 che
                 non
                 sono
                 necessarii
                 altri
                 buoni
                 atti
                 .
                 L'Atto
                 buono
                 ,
                 per
                 es●er
                 finito
                 ,
                 è
                 migliorabile
                 ,
                 per
                 mezzo
                 della
                 continuatione
                 di
                 simili
                 atti
                 .
                 Ne
                 '
                 la
                 moltiplicatione
                 di
                 atti
                 virtuosi
                 e'contrario
                 alla
                 riverenza
                 dovuta
                 à
                 Dio
                 ,
                 perche
                 Iddio
                 non
                 si
                 tedia
                 ,
                 ò
                 impedisce
                 ,
                 essendo
                 libero
                 da'ogni
                 passione
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 tanto
                 non
                 conviene
                 replicare
                 atti
                 riverentiali
                 a'
                 Maggiori
                 del
                 Mondo
                 ,
                 in
                 quanto
                 ,
                 che
                 questi
                 ,
                 secondo
                 che
                 porta
                 l'esperienza
                 ,
                 sono
                 alterabili
                 ,
                 impedibili
                 ,
                 ó
                 tediabili
                 della
                 vista
                 di
                 simili
                 atti
                 frequentati
                 .
                 L'atto
                 dunque
                 in
                 se
                 stesso
                 buono
                 ,
                 moltiplicato
                 sarà
                 un
                 buono
                 maggiore
                 ,
                 e
                 però
                 da
                 '
                 Dio
                 approvato
                 ,
                 a
                 più
                 rimunerabile
                 ,
                 che
                 un
                 '
                 atto
                 solo
                 .
                 Nella
                 Contemplatione
                 poi
                 si
                 stà
                 in
                 atto
                 di
                 operare
                 ,
                 e
                 non
                 ostinatamente
                 sopra
                 l'attopassato
                 ,
                 essendo
                 il
                 Contemplare
                 l'operare
                 mentalmente
                 ,
                 ancorche
                 altro
                 anco
                 vi
                 si
                 richieda
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 Senza
                 la
                 Contemplatione
                 ,
                 per
                 mezzo
                 della
                 meditatione
                 non
                 può
                 darsi
                 un
                 passo
                 nella
                 Perfettione
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     R
                  
                   
                     responso
                  
                
                 Per
                 meditarsi
                 dal
                 Christiano
                 precisamente
                 la
                 Passione
                 di
                 Christo
                 ,
                 si
                 riflette
                 ,
                 che
                 per
                 amor
                 dell
                 '
                 Huomo
                 tanto
                 pati
                 un
                 Dio
                 ,
                 unde
                 può
                 risolvarsi
                 à
                 riamarlo
                 ,
                 e
                 volerlo
                 obedire
                 in
                 che
                 commanda
                 ,
                 e
                 mettere
                 in
                 prattica
                 (
                 con
                 la
                 gratia
                 di
                 Dio
                 ,
                 che
                 sempre
                 è
                 in
                 Noi
                 )
                 tal
                 santa
                 deliberatione
                 .
                 Dunque
                 permezzo
                 della
                 Meditatione
                 può
                 bene
                 incaminarsi
                 l'Anima
                 alla
                 perfettione
                 .
                 Anni
                 senza
                 contemplare
                 ,
                 e
                 senza
                 meditare
                 ,
                 
                 purche
                 s'opri
                 secondo
                 li
                 Leggi
                 ,
                 con
                 l'ajuto
                 di
                 Dio
                 fi
                 puo
                 ogn
                 '
                 uno
                 salvare
                 ;
                 non
                 si
                 salva
                 poi
                 chi
                 non
                 è
                 perfetto
                 ,
                 &
                 Amico
                 di
                 Dio.
                 Dunque
                 è
                 falsissima
                 l'opinione
                 contenuta
                 nel
                 secondo
                 Capo
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 III.
                 La
                 Scienza
                 ,
                 e
                 Dottrina
                 anche
                 Teologica
                 ,
                 e
                 Sacra
                 ,
                 è
                 d'impedimento
                 ,
                 e
                 repugnanza
                 alla
                 Contemplatione
                 ,
                 della
                 quale
                 non
                 possono
                 dar
                 giuditio
                 gli
                 Huomini
                 Dotti
                 ,
                 mà
                 solo
                 li
                 Meditativi
                 ,
                 e
                 Contemplativi
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     R
                  
                   
                     responso
                  
                
                 La
                 Dottrina
                 Teologica
                 notifica
                 stabili
                 in
                 noi
                 l'Oggetto
                 della
                 Contemplatione
                 ,
                 che
                 dicono
                 i
                 Quietisti
                 esser
                 la
                 Divina
                 Essenza
                 .
                 Dunque
                 in
                 noi
                 è
                 compinibile
                 con
                 la
                 Contemplatione
                 ,
                 alla
                 quale
                 se
                 la
                 Teologia
                 repugnasse
                 l'istesso
                 sarebbe
                 esser
                 Contemplativo
                 ,
                 e
                 nulla
                 saper
                 d'Iddio
                 Teologalmente
                 ,
                 e
                 cosi
                 Agostino
                 ,
                 e
                 gli
                 altri
                 Santi
                 Dottori
                 ,
                 e
                 Luminari
                 della
                 Chiesa
                 ,
                 perche
                 erano
                 scientifici
                 ,
                 si
                 doverebbero
                 incapaci
                 esser
                 stati
                 della
                 Contemplatione
                 .
                 Il
                 che
                 è
                 falso
                 ,
                 imperoche
                 Dio
                 ,
                 che
                 institui
                 il
                 Sacerdotio
                 ,
                 come
                 Ministero
                 il
                 più
                 degno
                 ,
                 non
                 v'è
                 ragione
                 ,
                 che
                 habbia
                 voluto
                 i
                 Sacerdoti
                 ,
                 ma'
                 che
                 non
                 fossero
                 Contemplativi
                 ,
                 già
                 che
                 volse
                 col
                 Sacerdotio
                 unita
                 la
                 Scienza
                 ,
                 mentre
                 nella
                 Sacra
                 Scrittura
                 minaccio
                 per
                 Osea
                 Profetta
                 à
                 chi
                 disprezzatore
                 della
                 Scienza
                 esercitava
                 il
                 Sacerdotio
                 .
                 
                   Tu
                   repulisti
                   scientiam
                   ,
                   &
                   ego
                   repellam
                   te
                   ,
                   ne
                   Sacerdotio
                   fungaris
                   mihi
                   .
                
                 E
                 tralascio
                 altre
                 Scritture
                 ,
                 e
                 raggioni
                 ,
                 perche
                 mi
                 viene
                 incaricata
                 la
                 breuità
                 .
                 In
                 quanto
                 poi
                 al
                 che
                 si
                 dice
                 in
                 questo
                 3.
                 cap.
                 che
                 della
                 Contemplatione
                 non
                 possono
                 dar
                 giuditio
                 li
                 Dotti
                 ,
                 si
                 vede
                 apertamente
                 ,
                 che
                 l'ignoranza
                 di
                 questi
                 spiritelli
                 senza
                 intelligenza
                 hà
                 una
                 temerità
                 di
                 non
                 volar
                 soggiacere
                 all'
                 emenda
                 ,
                 per
                 mezzo
                 dell
                 '
                 Infallibile
                 sentimento
                 de'
                 
                 Scientifici
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 IV.
                 Non
                 può
                 darsi
                 perfetta
                 Contemplatione
                 ,
                 se
                 non
                 circa
                 la
                 sola
                 Divinità
                 .
                 I
                 Misteri
                 dell
                 '
                 Incarnanatione
                 ,
                 
                 Vita
                 ,
                 e
                 Passione
                 del
                 nostro
                 Salvatore
                 non
                 sono
                 oggetto
                 di
                 Contemplatione
                 ,
                 anzi
                 l'impediscono
                 ,
                 onde
                 devono
                 dà
                 Contemplativi
                 tenersi
                 lontani
                 ;
                 ò
                 solo
                 considerarsi
                 spregiatamente
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     R
                  
                   
                     responso
                  
                
                 Se
                 la
                 Contemplatione
                 è
                 un
                 affettione
                 dell
                 '
                 Intelletto
                 ,
                 e
                 della
                 Volontà
                 con
                 l'Ogetto
                 ,
                 mediante
                 la
                 gratia
                 di
                 Dio
                 ,
                 in
                 un
                 raccoglimento
                 di
                 Spirito
                 ,
                 potrà
                 la
                 vita
                 di
                 Christo
                 contemplarsi
                 ,
                 perche
                 à
                 quella
                 il
                 Christiano
                 può
                 farsi
                 presente
                 in
                 Spirito
                 ,
                 &
                 affettive
                 con
                 atto
                 di
                 Fede
                 ,
                 &
                 Amore.
                 Aggiongo
                 che
                 se
                 Christo
                 venne
                 à
                 piantar
                 Paradisi
                 in
                 terra
                 per
                 commissione
                 dell
                 '
                 Eterno
                 Padre
                 ,
                 come
                 disse
                 il
                 Profeta
                 Isaia
                 ,
                 
                   Posui
                   verbum
                   meum
                   in
                   ore
                   tuo
                   ,
                   ut
                   plantos
                   Coelos
                   ,
                   &
                   fundes
                   terram
                   .
                
                 Dove
                 la
                 Parafrase
                 Caldea
                 cosi
                 legge
                 :
                 
                   Ut
                   plantes
                   Coelos
                   in
                   terra
                
                 :
                 Come
                 dire
                 (
                 si
                 come
                 l'intese
                 Girolamo
                 )
                 che
                 piantasse
                 le
                 contentezze
                 negli
                 Huomini
                 disgratiati
                 per
                 il
                 peccato
                 originale
                 :
                 E
                 se
                 i
                 Contemplationi
                 si
                 portano
                 sopra
                 se
                 stessi
                 alla
                 Consolationi
                 Divine
                 nella
                 loro
                 Contemplativi
                 ,
                 perche
                 si
                 deve
                 disprezzare
                 ,
                 e
                 tener
                 lontano
                 Christo
                 ,
                 che
                 è
                 l'immediato
                 Datore
                 ?
                 Christo
                 non
                 impedisce
                 l'atto
                 del
                 Contemplatione
                 se
                 ve●ne
                 à
                 compartirci
                 perfettioni
                 ,
                 e
                 contenti
                 spirituali
                 ,
                 che
                 sono
                 il
                 fine
                 de'
                 
                 Contemplativi
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 V.
                 Le
                 Penitenze
                 corporali
                 ,
                 l'austerità
                 della
                 vita
                 non
                 convengono
                 alli
                 Contemplativi
                 ,
                 anzi
                 meglio
                 si
                 comincia
                 la
                 conversione
                 dalla
                 vita
                 contemplativa
                 ,
                 che
                 dalla
                 Purgativa
                 ,
                 e
                 dalle
                 Penitenze
                 .
                 Ancora
                 gli
                 effetti
                 della
                 Divotione
                 sensioile
                 ,
                 la
                 tenerezza
                 del
                 Cuore
                 ,
                 le
                 Lagrime
                 ,
                 e
                 Consolationi
                 spirituali
                 si
                 devono
                 fuggire
                 ,
                 anzi
                 dispreggiare
                 da
                 '
                 Contemplativi
                 ,
                 come
                 cose
                 repugnanti
                 alla
                 Contemplatione
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     R.
                  
                   
                     responso
                  
                
                 Le
                 Mortificationi
                 dispongono
                 lo
                 Spirito
                 ,
                 acciò
                 viva
                 sopra
                 le
                 motioni
                 del
                 senso
                 ,
                 e
                 perciò
                 tutti
                 i
                 santi
                 cominciarono
                 à
                 viaggiare
                 verso
                 la
                 Perfettione
                 
                 con
                 discipline
                 ,
                 Digiuni
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Dunque
                 se
                 i
                 Contemplativi
                 hanno
                 per
                 fine
                 anco
                 la
                 perfettione
                 ,
                 ben
                 li
                 convengono
                 le
                 Penitenze
                 ,
                 perche
                 più
                 spedito
                 si
                 renda
                 alla
                 Contemplatione
                 ,
                 chi
                 più
                 tiene
                 domate
                 le
                 alterationi
                 del
                 senso
                 .
                 E
                 se
                 Dio
                 promette
                 nelle
                 Scritture
                 pardonar
                 al
                 Peccatore
                 piante
                 ,
                 che
                 saranno
                 dà
                 lui
                 le
                 colpe
                 ,
                 mà
                 in
                 nessun
                 luogo
                 del
                 vecchio
                 ,
                 ò
                 nuovo
                 Testamento
                 ,
                 per
                 essersi
                 posto
                 nella
                 Contemplatione
                 .
                 Dunque
                 meglio
                 si
                 comincia
                 la
                 conversione
                 dalla
                 vita
                 purgativa
                 ,
                 e
                 dalle
                 Penitenze
                 ,
                 che
                 dalla
                 contemplatione
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 VI.
                 La
                 vera
                 Contemplatione
                 deve
                 fermarsi
                 nella
                 pura
                 Essenza
                 d'Iddio
                 ,
                 spogliata
                 delle
                 Persone
                 ,
                 e
                 degli
                 Attributi
                 ,
                 e
                 l'Atto
                 di
                 Fede
                 di
                 Dio
                 cosi
                 concepito
                 ,
                 è
                 più
                 perfetto
                 ,
                 e
                 meritorio
                 di
                 quello
                 ,
                 che
                 riguarda
                 Dio
                 con
                 le
                 Persone
                 ,
                 &
                 Attributi
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     R.
                  
                   
                     responso
                  
                
                 Le
                 Persone
                 Divine
                 ,
                 egli
                 adorabili
                 Attributi
                 di
                 Dio
                 hanno
                 la
                 raggione
                 formale
                 d'esser
                 Oggetti
                 di
                 Fede
                 ,
                 ed'Amore
                 nel
                 racoglimento
                 delle
                 nostre
                 potenze
                 ,
                 e
                 nella
                 rassegnatione
                 dello
                 Spirito
                 ,
                 perche
                 sono
                 verità
                 rivelate
                 ,
                 e
                 come
                 Predicati
                 Divini
                 suoni
                 buoni
                 in
                 se
                 stessi
                 ,
                 &
                 alle
                 Creature
                 .
                 Donde
                 può
                 darsene
                 vera
                 contemplatione
                 .
                 Che
                 poi
                 l'atto
                 di
                 Fede
                 di
                 Dio
                 senza
                 le
                 Persone
                 ,
                 &
                 Attributi
                 concepito
                 sia
                 più
                 perfetto
                 ,
                 e
                 meritorio
                 di
                 quello
                 ,
                 che
                 riguarda
                 Dio
                 con
                 le
                 Persone
                 ,
                 &
                 attributi
                 è
                 falsità
                 .
                 Perche
                 se
                 già
                 il
                 credere
                 che
                 Dio
                 sia
                 Trino
                 ,
                 e
                 sia
                 giusto
                 è
                 atto
                 di
                 fede
                 perfetto
                 ,
                 e
                 meritorio
                 ,
                 e
                 credere
                 Dio
                 vero
                 nell
                 '
                 Essenza
                 anco
                 è
                 atto
                 meritorio
                 e
                 perfetto
                 ,
                 sarà
                 l'atto
                 con
                 cui
                 si
                 crede
                 Dio
                 vero
                 erino
                 ,
                 e
                 giusto
                 ,
                 più
                 perfetto
                 ,
                 e
                 meritorio
                 d'un
                 altro
                 atto
                 ,
                 con
                 cui
                 solamente
                 si
                 crede
                 uno
                 nell
                 '
                 Essenza
                 ,
                 perche
                 si
                 merita
                 più
                 per
                 due
                 atti
                 dell
                 '
                 istessa
                 virtù
                 ,
                 che
                 per
                 un
                 solo
                 di
                 questi
                 .
                 (
                 Havendoci
                 Dio
                 communicate
                 le
                 virtù
                 supranaturali
                 non
                 per
                 sar
                 un
                 atto
                 solo
                 virtuoso
                 ,
                 mà
                 per
                 avanzarsi
                 col
                 '
                 esercitio
                 
                 ●li
                 tali
                 doni
                 )
                 Un
                 '
                 atto
                 di
                 fede
                 ,
                 che
                 equivale
                 〈◊〉
                 due
                 è
                 più
                 meritorio
                 ,
                 e
                 perfetto
                 di
                 un
                 solo
                 atto
                 delli
                 due
                 :
                 onde
                 ben
                 si
                 conclude
                 contra
                 la
                 prima
                 propositione
                 di
                 questo
                 6.
                 
                 Cap.
                 che
                 la
                 vera
                 ,
                 e
                 perfetta
                 contemplatione
                 per
                 essere
                 megliore
                 deve
                 fermarsi
                 nella
                 pura
                 Essenza
                 di
                 Dio
                 ,
                 mà
                 questa
                 nella
                 Persone
                 ,
                 e
                 negli
                 Attributi
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 VII
                 .
                 Nella
                 Contemplatione
                 s'unisee
                 l'Anima
                 immediatamente
                 con
                 Dio
                 ,
                 onde
                 non
                 vi
                 si
                 richiedè
                 Fantasmi
                 ,
                 ò
                 Imagini
                 ,
                 ò
                 specie
                 di
                 sorte
                 alcuna
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     R.
                  
                   
                     responso
                  
                
                 Nella
                 Contemplatione
                 ancorche
                 in
                 un
                 certo
                 modo
                 s'unisca
                 l'Anima
                 immediatamente
                 con
                 Dio
                 ,
                 cio
                 è
                 effettiye
                 ,
                 perche
                 vi
                 concorre
                 l'intelletto
                 a
                 mirar
                 Dio
                 semplicemente
                 ,
                 però
                 si
                 richiede
                 qualche
                 specie
                 per
                 sollicitare
                 l'intellettuale
                 habilità
                 naturale
                 à
                 portarsi
                 nella
                 consideratione
                 di
                 Dio
                 ,
                 servendo
                 la
                 specie
                 per
                 oggetto
                 mottivo
                 all'
                 Intelletto
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 Tutti
                 i
                 Contemplativi
                 nell
                 '
                 atto
                 della
                 Contemplatione
                 patiscono
                 pene
                 ,
                 &
                 angoscie
                 si
                 gravi
                 ,
                 che
                 pareggiano
                 ,
                 anzi
                 superano
                 ,
                 li
                 tormenti
                 dell●
                 istessi
                 Martiri
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     R.
                  
                   
                     responso
                  
                
                 Se
                 (
                 come
                 dicono
                 i
                 Quietisti
                 nel
                 primo
                 capo
                 )
                 la
                 Contemplatione
                 consiste
                 nel
                 farsi
                 presente
                 à
                 Dio
                 con
                 un
                 atto
                 di
                 Fede
                 amorosa
                 ,
                 e
                 poi
                 starsene
                 in
                 otio
                 ,
                 non
                 è
                 formalmente
                 essere
                 tormentato
                 ,
                 e
                 patire
                 pene
                 più
                 delli
                 Martiri
                 .
                 E
                 quantunque
                 ad
                 alcuno
                 spesso
                 succeda
                 nella
                 Contemplatione
                 angoscie
                 ,
                 e
                 dolori
                 ,
                 ciò
                 proviene
                 da
                 '
                 altra
                 causa
                 ò
                 dal
                 Demonio
                 ,
                 permettendolo
                 Dio
                 ,
                 ò
                 da
                 '
                 fiachezza
                 di
                 natura
                 ,
                 che
                 consuma
                 il
                 Corpo
                 ,
                 ò
                 da
                 '
                 motivi
                 di
                 Malenconia
                 ,
                 ò
                 da
                 '
                 soverchio
                 sangue
                 ,
                 che
                 sormontato
                 alla
                 testa
                 caggiona
                 dolore
                 .
                 Mà
                 moltissimi
                 altri
                 si
                 sono
                 visti
                 nell
                 '
                 atto
                 della
                 Contemplatione
                 ,
                 circondati
                 di
                 luce
                 con
                 fronte
                 serena
                 ,
                 é
                 bocca
                 ridente
                 ,
                 come
                 Francesco
                 di
                 Paola
                 fu
                 osservato
                 dà
                 Luiggi
                 XI
                 .
                 Ré
                 di
                 Francia
                 ,
                 e
                 finita
                 la
                 Contemplatione
                 
                 restar
                 tutti
                 inondati
                 di
                 allegrezza
                 ,
                 perche
                 in
                 quella
                 vennero
                 à
                 vista
                 (
                 semplicemente
                 ben
                 si
                 )
                 li
                 sposi
                 ,
                 per
                 restar
                 concertato
                 il
                 Matrimonio
                 frà
                 Dio
                 e
                 l'Anima
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 IX
                 .
                 Nel
                 Sagrificio
                 della
                 Messa
                 ,
                 e
                 nelle
                 Feste
                 de'
                 
                 Santi
                 ,
                 è
                 meglio
                 applicarsi
                 all'
                 atto
                 di
                 pura
                 fede
                 ,
                 e
                 Contemplatione
                 ,
                 che
                 alli
                 Misteri
                 di
                 esso
                 Sacrificio
                 ,
                 ò
                 à
                 considerare
                 le
                 attioni
                 ,
                 ele
                 cose
                 aptenenti
                 alli
                 medesimi
                 Santi
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     R.
                  
                   
                     responso
                  
                
                 Vive
                 ingannato
                 chi
                 giudica
                 entrare
                 nella
                 Contemplatione
                 senza
                 buona
                 dispositione
                 dell
                 '
                 Anima
                 ;
                 e
                 perche
                 la
                 consideratione
                 delli
                 Mister●
                 della
                 Messa
                 ,
                 e
                 dell'esempio
                 de'
                 
                 Santi
                 è
                 preparamento
                 spirituale
                 ,
                 ancorche
                 remoto
                 ,
                 perciò
                 stimarsi
                 deve
                 meglio
                 ,
                 prima
                 applicarsi
                 il
                 Christiano
                 alla
                 consideratione
                 de
                 i
                 Misteri
                 della
                 Messa
                 ,
                 e
                 delle
                 attioni
                 de'
                 
                 Santi
                 ,
                 e
                 poscia
                 darsi
                 alla
                 Contemplatione
                 con
                 più
                 Adobbo
                 nell
                 '
                 Anima
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 X.
                 La
                 Lettione
                 spirituale
                 de'
                 
                 libri
                 ,
                 le
                 Prediche
                 ,
                 l'Orationi
                 vocali
                 ,
                 l'Invocationi
                 de'Santi
                 ,
                 e
                 cose
                 simili
                 ,
                 sono
                 d'impedimento
                 alla
                 Contemplatione
                 ,
                 overo
                 Oratione
                 di
                 Quiete
                 ,
                 alla
                 quale
                 non
                 si
                 deve
                 premettere
                 preparatione
                 alcuna
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     R.
                  
                   
                     responso
                  
                
                 Se
                 in
                 ogni
                 professione
                 ,
                 e
                 '
                 maggiormente
                 in
                 quella
                 della
                 vera
                 ,
                 e
                 non
                 fintionata
                 spiritualità
                 :
                 
                   Nemo
                   repente
                   sit
                   summus
                
                 ,
                 come
                 l'esperienza
                 dimostra
                 ,
                 perche
                 è
                 ordine
                 della
                 nostra
                 fiacca
                 natura
                 ,
                 co
                 '
                 cui
                 si
                 và
                 accommodando
                 la
                 gratia
                 per
                 il
                 nostro
                 camino
                 all'
                 ultimo
                 termine
                 dell
                 '
                 Eternità
                 ,
                 che
                 à
                 
                   facilioribus
                   sit
                   incipiendum
                
                 ;
                 che
                 perciò
                 è
                 grand
                 '
                 ignoranza
                 ,
                 e
                 presontione
                 entrare
                 nell
                 '
                 Oratione
                 di
                 Quiete
                 ,
                 prima
                 d'altri
                 esercitii
                 ,
                 e
                 senza
                 preparatione
                 .
                 Chi
                 cosi
                 entra
                 ,
                 uscirà
                 ancora
                 senz
                 '
                 aleun
                 profitto
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XI
                 .
                 Il
                 Sacramento
                 della
                 Penitenza
                 ,
                 avanti
                 la
                 Communione
                 non
                 è
                 per
                 l'Anime
                 interiori
                 ,
                 e
                 contemplative
                 ,
                 mà
                 per
                 l'esteriori
                 ,
                 e
                 meditative
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 R.
                 I
                 contemplativi
                 hanno
                 solamente
                 un
                 '
                 Anima
                 che
                 è
                 può
                 meditare
                 ,
                 e
                 può
                 contemplare
                 ,
                 &
                 anco
                 può
                 star
                 in
                 peccato
                 .
                 Dunque
                 il
                 Sacramento
                 della
                 Penitenza
                 prima
                 della
                 S.
                 Communione
                 ,
                 è
                 necessario
                 all'
                 Anime
                 contemplative
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XII
                 .
                 La
                 Meditatione
                 non
                 riguarda
                 Dio
                 col
                 lume
                 della
                 Fede
                 ,
                 mà
                 con
                 il
                 lume
                 naturale
                 in
                 Spirito
                 e
                 verità
                 ,
                 e
                 però
                 non
                 hà
                 merito
                 appresso
                 Dio.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     R.
                  
                   
                     responso
                  
                
                 Se
                 la
                 meditatione
                 non
                 fosse
                 meritoria
                 appresso
                 Dio
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   saltem
                   aliqualiter
                   de
                   congruo
                
                 )
                 no'
                 sarebbe
                 cosi
                 famigliare
                 alle
                 Religioni
                 ,
                 dove
                 furono
                 ,
                 e
                 sono
                 grand
                 '
                 Huomini
                 fanali
                 della
                 S.
                 C.
                 R.
                 ne
                 sarebbe
                 incaricata
                 da
                 '
                 SS
                 .
                 Patriarchi
                 ,
                 e
                 da
                 '
                 Sommi
                 Pontefici
                 rimunerata
                 con
                 Indulgenze
                 plenarie
                 ,
                 come
                 esercitio
                 spirituale
                 ,
                 proportionato
                 alli
                 Amici
                 di
                 Dio
                 ,
                 &
                 à
                 quelli
                 ,
                 che
                 abandonano
                 le
                 fallacie
                 del
                 mondo
                 .
                 Di
                 Dio
                 ,
                 come
                 si
                 può
                 conoscere
                 l'esistenza
                 col
                 lume
                 naturale
                 ,
                 e
                 con
                 la
                 fede
                 sopranaturale
                 ,
                 cosi
                 può
                 darsi
                 Meditatione
                 che
                 lo
                 riguardi
                 naturalmente
                 ,
                 e
                 Meditatione
                 che
                 lo
                 riguardi
                 con
                 fede
                 pura
                 ,
                 e
                 sopranaturale
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XIII
                 .
                 L'Imagini
                 non
                 solo
                 interne
                 ,
                 e
                 mentali
                 ,
                 mà
                 anco
                 l'esterne
                 solite
                 venerarsi
                 da
                 '
                 fedeli
                 ,
                 come
                 sono
                 quelle
                 di
                 Christo
                 ,
                 e
                 de'
                 
                 suoi
                 Santi
                 ,
                 sono
                 dannose
                 a'
                 Contemplativi
                 ,
                 onde
                 devono
                 fuggirsi
                 ,
                 e
                 toglier
                 via
                 ,
                 accio
                 non
                 impediscano
                 la
                 Contemplatione
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     R.
                  
                   
                     responso
                  
                
                 Quanto
                 decretò
                 ,
                 e
                 decretarà
                 la
                 S.
                 Madre
                 Chiesa
                 ,
                 à
                 cui
                 presiede
                 Direttore
                 lo
                 Spirito
                 Santo
                 tutto
                 giovevole
                 all'
                 Vassallaggio
                 di
                 Christo
                 ;
                 però
                 se
                 a'
                 Fedeli
                 la
                 Chiesa
                 ordina
                 l'adorationi
                 delle
                 SS
                 .
                 Immagini
                 ,
                 non
                 devono
                 queste
                 s●uggirsi
                 ,
                 ò
                 toglier
                 via
                 ,
                 come
                 nocive
                 alla
                 Contemplatione
                 :
                 nulladimeno
                 alcuni
                 sguardi
                 alla
                 sfuggita
                 verso
                 dette
                 Immagini
                 non
                 sono
                 valevoli
                 à
                 far
                 perdere
                 la
                 Contemplatione
                 ,
                 overo
                 Oratione
                 di
                 Quiete
                 al
                 Contemplativo
                 ,
                 
                 quale
                 se
                 in
                 ogni
                 caso
                 la
                 perde
                 ,
                 proviene
                 dalla
                 sua
                 troppa
                 imbecillità
                 ,
                 e
                 per
                 altro
                 poi
                 e
                 più
                 ampia
                 l'Anima
                 raggionevole
                 ;
                 e
                 maggine
                 la
                 gratia
                 ,
                 che
                 l'assiste
                 di
                 quello
                 che
                 suppone
                 queste
                 13.
                 
                 Cap.
                 Anzi
                 la
                 moderata
                 consideratione
                 di
                 dette
                 Imagini
                 serve
                 à
                 formar
                 nell
                 '
                 Anima
                 l'interno
                 racoglimento
                 ,
                 perche
                 il
                 contemplativo
                 si
                 faccia
                 regolare
                 dalla
                 Gratia.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 XIV
                 .
                 Chi
                 una
                 volta
                 si
                 è
                 applicato
                 alla
                 Contemplatione
                 non
                 deve
                 piu
                 ritornare
                 alla
                 Meditatione
                 ,
                 perche
                 sarebbe
                 un
                 passare
                 dal
                 meglio
                 al
                 peggio
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     R.
                  
                   
                     responso
                  
                
                 E
                 vero
                 che
                 è
                 cosa
                 mala
                 passare
                 dal
                 meglio
                 al
                 peggio
                 ,
                 mà
                 spesso
                 conviene
                 non
                 possedendo
                 attualmente
                 it
                 meglio
                 incaminarsi
                 à
                 posseder
                 il
                 buono
                 .
                 E
                 vero
                 ancora
                 ,
                 che
                 essendo
                 pontualmente
                 nella
                 Contemplatione
                 ,
                 non
                 si
                 deve
                 lacciar
                 questa
                 à
                 fine
                 di
                 mettarsi
                 nella
                 Meditatione
                 .
                 Ancorche
                 la
                 Contemplatione
                 sia
                 migliore
                 ,
                 non
                 ritrovandosi
                 il
                 Christiano
                 attualmente
                 nella
                 Contemplatione
                 ,
                 non
                 opera
                 inconvenientemente
                 applicandosi
                 à
                 meditare
                 ,
                 perche
                 conviene
                 ,
                 che
                 per
                 ogni
                 via
                 ,
                 che
                 Dio
                 si
                 può
                 mirare
                 dall
                 '
                 Anima
                 ,
                 sia
                 da
                 questa
                 riverentemente
                 essequiata
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XV.
                 Se
                 nel
                 tempo
                 della
                 Contemplatione
                 vengono
                 pensieribrutti
                 ,
                 &
                 osceni
                 ,
                 non
                 si
                 deve
                 usar
                 diligenza
                 alcuna
                 in
                 scacicarli
                 ,
                 no'
                 riccorrer
                 ad
                 alcu
                 uno
                 buon
                 pensiero
                 ,
                 mà
                 compiacersi
                 di
                 essere
                 da
                 '
                 quelli
                 molestato
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     R.
                  
                   
                     responso
                  
                
                 Per
                 non
                 perdersi
                 l'unione
                 effettiva
                 con
                 Dio
                 ,
                 che
                 nella
                 formale
                 contemplatione
                 si
                 trova
                 ,
                 è
                 atto
                 di
                 prudenza
                 toglier
                 via
                 l'occasione
                 ,
                 come
                 è
                 atto
                 di
                 scioperaggine
                 il
                 trattenersi
                 con
                 compiacenza
                 ,
                 perche
                 come
                 dice
                 S.
                 Tomaso
                 d'Aquino
                 ,
                 
                   qui
                   vult
                   causam
                   ,
                   ex
                   quanecessariò
                   ,
                   vel
                   regulariter
                   sequitur
                   affectus
                   ,
                   vult
                   virtualiter
                   effectum
                   ,
                
                 E
                 lo
                 Spirito
                 Santo
                 .
                 
                   Qui
                   amat
                   periculum
                   
                   peribit
                   in
                   illo
                   .
                
                 Dunque
                 sentendo
                 in
                 noi
                 la
                 rebellione
                 del
                 senso
                 nella
                 Contemplatione
                 ,
                 ancorche
                 fidati
                 in
                 noi
                 stessi
                 ,
                 dobbiamo
                 usar
                 ogni
                 diligenza
                 per
                 superarla
                 .
                 Dovemo
                 però
                 raccommandarci
                 alla
                 Divinità
                 ,
                 e
                 chieder
                 la
                 sua
                 gratia
                 ,
                 per
                 tranquillare
                 i
                 mali
                 pensieri
                 ,
                 diffondere
                 le
                 sue
                 gioie
                 nell
                 '
                 Anima
                 ,
                 incalmare
                 i
                 sensi
                 alterati
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   ut
                   sint
                   aspera
                   in
                   vias
                   planas
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 XVI
                 .
                 Niun
                 '
                 atto
                 ò
                 affetto
                 nostro
                 interno
                 ,
                 benche
                 formato
                 per
                 mezzo
                 della
                 fede
                 ,
                 e
                 puro
                 ,
                 ne
                 piace
                 a'
                 Dio
                 ,
                 perche
                 nasce
                 dall
                 '
                 Amor
                 proprio
                 ,
                 mentre
                 non
                 vi
                 sia
                 infuso
                 dallo
                 Spirito
                 Santo
                 ,
                 sensa
                 nostra
                 industria
                 ,
                 e
                 diligenza
                 alcuna
                 ,
                 onde
                 quelli
                 ,
                 che
                 stanno
                 nella
                 Contemplatione
                 ò
                 in
                 Oratione
                 d'affetti
                 ,
                 devono
                 stare
                 otiosi
                 ,
                 ò
                 aspettando
                 l'influsso
                 dello
                 Spirito
                 Santo
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     R.
                  
                   
                     responso
                  
                
                 A
                 Dio
                 solamente
                 piacciono
                 i'
                 suoi
                 Doni
                 ,
                 mà
                 tutte
                 quelle
                 nostre
                 Operationi
                 ,
                 che
                 da
                 '
                 Noi
                 si
                 fanno
                 con
                 la
                 sua
                 Santa
                 Gratia.
                 Quindi
                 tanto
                 pier
                 ,
                 profetta
                 sara
                 '
                 la
                 Contemplatione
                 ,
                 quanto
                 meno
                 sarà
                 otiosa
                 ,
                 purche
                 il
                 Contemplatore
                 non
                 si
                 lasci
                 da
                 '
                 qualche
                 sensibile
                 trasportare
                 ,
                 preche
                 perderia
                 la
                 Contemplatione
                 ,
                 e
                 gli
                 succederabbe
                 come
                 alla
                 Moglie
                 di
                 Loth
                 ,
                 che
                 per
                 mirar
                 indietro
                 perse
                 il
                 Camino
                 .
                 E
                 poi
                 temerità
                 aspettarè
                 in
                 otiosità
                 l'influsso
                 miracosa
                 '
                 dallo
                 Spirito
                 Santo
                 ,
                 perche
                 a'
                 quei
                 ,
                 che
                 sono
                 nell
                 '
                 Oratione
                 di
                 Quiete
                 non
                 si
                 deve
                 il
                 camino
                 passivo
                 ,
                 mentre
                 non
                 hanno
                 condegnità
                 sopra
                 i
                 doni
                 della
                 Spirito
                 Santo
                 .
                 Bensi
                 succede
                 alle
                 volte
                 che
                 lo
                 Spirito
                 penetri
                 l'
                 Anima
                 di
                 chi
                 stà
                 nell
                 '
                 Oratione
                 d'affetti
                 ,
                 mà
                 per
                 gratia
                 particolare
                 .
                 Aggiongo
                 contro
                 la
                 prima
                 propositione
                 di
                 questo
                 16.
                 capo
                 .
                 Li
                 Quietisti
                 dicono
                 nel
                 12.
                 capo
                 che
                 la
                 Meditatione
                 non
                 hà
                 merito
                 appresso
                 Dio
                 ,
                 perche
                 non
                 lo
                 riguarda
                 col
                 lume
                 della
                 fede
                 ,
                 dunque
                 l'atto
                 formato
                 per
                 mezzo
                 della
                 fede
                 hà
                 merito
                 appresso
                 Dio
                 ,
                 dunque
                 è
                 puro
                 ,
                 e
                 gli
                 piace
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 XVII
                 .
                 Quelli
                 che
                 stanno
                 nell
                 '
                 atto
                 della
                 Contemplatione
                 ,
                 ò
                 dell
                 '
                 Oratione
                 di
                 Quiete
                 ,
                 ò
                 siano
                 Persone
                 Religiose
                 ,
                 ò
                 figli
                 di
                 famiglia
                 ,
                 ò
                 altri
                 ,
                 che
                 vivono
                 sotto
                 l'altrui
                 commando
                 ,
                 non
                 devono
                 in
                 quel
                 tempo
                 obedire
                 &
                 eseguire
                 gli
                 ordini
                 della
                 Regola
                 ,
                 ò
                 de'
                 
                 superiori
                 ,
                 per
                 non
                 interrompere
                 la
                 Contemplatione
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     R.
                  
                   
                     responso
                  
                
                 La
                 contemplatione
                 ancorche
                 sia
                 in
                 noi
                 di
                 gran
                 perfettione
                 ,
                 perche
                 non
                 ci
                 viene
                 commandata
                 da
                 '
                 Dio
                 ,
                 interrompendosi
                 non
                 si
                 pecca
                 ,
                 mà
                 essendoci
                 commandata
                 da
                 '
                 Dio
                 l'Obedienza
                 a'
                 Genitori
                 ,
                 &
                 à
                 superiori
                 ,
                 si
                 deve
                 obedire
                 a'
                 questi
                 ,
                 anco
                 con
                 ●lasciare
                 l'attual
                 Contemplatione
                 ,
                 perche
                 in
                 riguardo
                 dell
                 '
                 ordine
                 divino
                 l'obedienza
                 è
                 preferibile
                 nella
                 prattica
                 ,
                 ancorche
                 la
                 Contemplatione
                 sia
                 molto
                 più
                 considerabile
                 nella
                 sua
                 perfettione
                 objettiva
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XVIII
                 .
                 Devono
                 i
                 Contemplativi
                 esser
                 totalmente
                 spogliati
                 dell
                 '
                 affetto
                 di
                 tutte
                 le
                 Cose
                 ,
                 che
                 rigettino
                 a'
                 se
                 ,
                 e
                 dispreggino
                 li
                 Doni
                 ,
                 e
                 favori
                 di
                 Dio
                 ,
                 e
                 si
                 disaffettionino
                 dell
                 '
                 istessa
                 virtù
                 ,
                 ò
                 per
                 maggiormente
                 spogliarsi
                 d'ogni
                 cosa
                 ,
                 e
                 viver
                 meglio
                 a'●se
                 medisimi
                 ,
                 fare
                 ancora
                 quello
                 ,
                 che
                 ripugno
                 alla
                 modestia
                 ,
                 &
                 all'
                 Honestà
                 ,
                 purche
                 non
                 sia
                 espressamente
                 contro
                 liprecetti
                 del
                 Decalogo
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     R.
                  
                   
                     responso
                  
                
                 Iddio
                 favorisce
                 i
                 Contemplativi
                 con
                 la
                 Communicatione
                 de'
                 
                 suoi
                 boni
                 ,
                 non
                 per
                 essere
                 questi
                 disprezzati
                 ,
                 mà
                 per
                 abbellirgli
                 l'Anima
                 ,
                 e
                 fortificargli
                 l'habilità
                 naturale
                 all'
                 esercitio
                 della
                 virtù
                 .
                 Dvnque
                 ancorche
                 i
                 Contemplativi
                 non
                 se
                 ne
                 debbano
                 insuperbire
                 ,
                 devono
                 sopramodo
                 stimarli
                 ,
                 ò
                 servirsene
                 con
                 humiltà
                 di
                 spirito
                 :
                 E
                 se
                 Dio
                 vuole
                 l'honestà
                 come
                 buona
                 ,
                 sono
                 in
                 obligo
                 anche
                 i
                 Contemplativi
                 esser
                 honesti
                 ,
                 perche
                 Iddio
                 non
                 hà
                 fatto
                 decreto
                 ,
                 che
                 privilegiasse
                 i
                 Contemplativi
                 à
                 non
                 esser
                 sogetti
                 alla
                 raggione
                 ,
                 su
                 là
                 quale
                 si
                 fonde
                 la
                 Modestia
                 ,
                 e
                 l'
                 honestà
                 della
                 Vita
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 XIX
                 .
                 Li
                 Contemplativi
                 sono
                 sogetti
                 alle
                 Violenze
                 ,
                 per
                 le
                 quali
                 restano
                 privi
                 dell
                 '
                 uso
                 del
                 libero
                 arbitrio
                 ,
                 si
                 che
                 se
                 anco
                 bene
                 gravissimamente
                 peccano
                 esteriormente
                 ,
                 nondimeno
                 interiormente
                 non
                 fanno
                 peccato
                 alcuno
                 ;
                 onde
                 ne
                 anco
                 devono
                 Confessarsi
                 di
                 ció
                 ,
                 che
                 hanno
                 fatto
                 .
                 Ciò
                 si
                 prova
                 con
                 l'esempio
                 di
                 Giob
                 ,
                 il
                 quale
                 con
                 tutto
                 che
                 non
                 solo
                 ingiuriasse
                 il
                 Prossimo
                 ,
                 mà
                 anco
                 bestemmiasse
                 empiamente
                 Dio
                 ,
                 in
                 ogni
                 modo
                 non
                 peccava
                 ,
                 perche
                 tutto
                 questo
                 faceva
                 per
                 violenza
                 del
                 Demonio
                 .
                 E
                 per
                 dar
                 giuditio
                 di
                 queste
                 violenze
                 ,
                 non
                 serve
                 la
                 Teologia
                 Scolastica
                 ,
                 e
                 morale
                 ,
                 mà
                 è
                 necessario
                 Spirito
                 sopranaturale
                 ,
                 il
                 quale
                 in
                 pocchissimi
                 si
                 trova
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 questi
                 s'hà
                 dà
                 giudicare
                 non
                 l'interno
                 dall
                 '
                 esterno
                 ,
                 mà
                 l'esterno
                 dall
                 '
                 interno
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     R.
                  
                   
                     responso
                  
                
                 Che
                 in
                 questo
                 Cap.
                 19.
                 non
                 solamente
                 
                   latet
                   Anguis
                   sub
                   herha
                
                 ,
                 mà
                 apertamente
                 si
                 vede
                 ,
                 che
                 sotto
                 nome
                 di
                 Contemplativi
                 spirituali
                 ,
                 vogliono
                 i
                 Quietisti
                 essere
                 debacanti
                 sensuali
                 .
                 L'esempio
                 ,
                 che
                 adducono
                 di
                 Giob
                 ben
                 dimostra
                 che
                 no'
                 hanno
                 intelligenza
                 della
                 Scrittura
                 .
                 Mai
                 Giob
                 peccò
                 esteriormente
                 nè
                 contro
                 il
                 Prossimo
                 ,
                 nè
                 contro
                 Dio
                 ,
                 quando
                 parlò
                 nel
                 cap.
                 19.
                 nel
                 6.
                 vorso
                 ,
                 come
                 ben
                 dimonstra
                 ,
                 anco
                 per
                 mezzo
                 del
                 senso
                 litterale
                 Pineda
                 tom
                 .
                 11.
                 sopra
                 Giob
                 c.
                 35.
                 nè
                 peccò
                 contro
                 il
                 Prossimo
                 ,
                 come
                 nell
                 '
                 istesso
                 può
                 vedersi
                 ,
                 sempre
                 fondata
                 su
                 la
                 Dottrina
                 de'
                 
                 SS
                 ,
                 Padri
                 ,
                 che
                 delle
                 Scritture
                 ,
                 e
                 insegnano
                 il
                 vero
                 senso
                 .
                 E
                 per
                 dirla
                 in
                 poche
                 parole
                 con
                 altre
                 raggioni
                 ,
                 la
                 gratia
                 con
                 la
                 quale
                 Iddio
                 sempre
                 ci
                 assiste
                 ,
                 unita
                 con
                 la
                 nostra
                 cooperatione
                 può
                 superare
                 ogni
                 assalto
                 nemico
                 .
                 E
                 Christo
                 lo
                 disse
                 à
                 t●tti
                 in
                 persona
                 di
                 S.
                 Paolo
                 :
                 
                   Sufficit
                   tibi
                   gratia
                   mea
                
                 .
                 Dunque
                 il
                 Contemplativo
                 non
                 e
                 violentabile
                 de
                 venghi
                 necessitato
                 al
                 peccato
                 este●iori
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               PRINCIPAL
               ERRORS
               .
               Of
               those
               who
               Practise
               ,
               The
               Prayer
               of
               Quietness
               ,
               Censured
               and
               Refuted
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 ERROR
                 .
              
               
                 COntemplation
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 Inward
                 quietness
                 ,
                 
                   consists
                   in
                   this
                
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 puts
                 ●imself
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 forming
                 an
                 ●bscure
                 Act
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 Love
                 ,
                 tho
                 simple
                 ,
                 and
                 stops
                 there
                 ,
                 without
                 going
                 further
                 :
                 and
                 without
                 suffering
                 any
                 Reasoning
                 ,
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 any
                 things
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Object
                 whatsoever
                 to
                 ●nter
                 into
                 his
                 mind
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 remains
                 fixed
                 and
                 ●nmoveable
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Act
                 of
                 Faith
                 :
                 it
                 being
                 a
                 ●ant
                 in
                 that
                 Reverence
                 that
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 ●o
                 redouble
                 this
                 simple
                 act
                 of
                 his
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 ●hing
                 of
                 so
                 much
                 Merit
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 force
                 ,
                 ●hat
                 it
                 comprehends
                 within
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 far
                 ex●eeds
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 vertues
                 ,
                 joyned
                 ●ogether
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 lasts
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 
                 life
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 discontinued
                 by
                 some
                 other
                 Act
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 to
                 repeat
                 or
                 redouble
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 CENSURE
                 and
                 REFUTATION
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Faith
                 that
                 puts
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 Presence
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 within
                 us
                 by
                 a
                 necessary
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 Immensity
                 of
                 his
                 nature
                 :
                 therefore
                 
                   Elias
                   ,
                   Micaiah
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Prophets
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Vivit
                   Deus
                   in
                   cujus
                   conspecto
                   sto
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   lives
                   in
                   whose
                   presence
                   I
                   stand
                   :
                
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 Divines
                 have
                 said
                 after
                 S.
                 Austin
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   Deo
                   vivimus
                   movemur
                   &
                   sumus
                   ;
                   In
                   God
                   we
                   live
                   ,
                   we
                   move
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   our
                   being
                   :
                
                 
                 so
                 that
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 that
                 presupposes
                 that
                 the
                 Agent
                 is
                 in
                 being
                 ,
                 supposes
                 likewise
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 &
                 is
                 indeed
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 Resignation
                 that
                 the
                 Creature
                 makes
                 of
                 it self
                 to
                 God.
                 Therefore
                 Contemplation
                 ,
                 even
                 during
                 that
                 first
                 obscure
                 Act
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 that
                 i●
                 simple
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 is
                 carried
                 on
                 by
                 the
                 Soul
                 while
                 she
                 looks
                 at
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 while
                 she
                 continues
                 in
                 an
                 unmoveable
                 state
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 then
                 an
                 Evident
                 Falsehood
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 other
                 good
                 actions
                 are
                 
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 necessary
                 :
                 any
                 good
                 act
                 being
                 of
                 its
                 nature
                 finite
                 ,
                 may
                 become
                 alwayes
                 better
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 often
                 reiterated
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 multiplying
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 vertue
                 cannot
                 be
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Reverence
                 that
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 exempt
                 from
                 all
                 passion
                 ,
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 troubled
                 or
                 wearied
                 with
                 Importunities
                 ,
                 as
                 great
                 men
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 Experience
                 teaches
                 ,
                 are
                 often
                 changed
                 ,
                 disturbed
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 uneasy
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 are
                 too
                 often
                 repeated
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 with
                 relation
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 an
                 act
                 is
                 in
                 it self
                 good
                 ,
                 the
                 repeating
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 progress
                 in
                 good
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 approved
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 more
                 meritorious
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Soul
                 in
                 Contemplating
                 ,
                 continues
                 her
                 Acts
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 not
                 stick
                 obstinatly
                 to
                 one
                 single
                 Act
                 ,
                 Contemplation
                 being
                 still
                 an
                 Operation
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 tho
                 other
                 things
                 are
                 likewise
                 necessary
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 ERROR
                 .
              
               
                 One
                 cannot
                 make
                 one
                 step
                 towards
                 Perfection
                 by
                 meditation
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 obtained
                 entirely
                 by
                 Contemplation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 REFUTATION
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Christian
                 by
                 meditating
                 seriously
                 on
                 the
                 Passion
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 teflecting
                 on
                 that
                 Love
                 that
                 made
                 a
                 God
                 suffer
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 may
                 upon
                 that
                 resolve
                 to
                 love
                 him
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 obey
                 all
                 his
                 Commands
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 may
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 ever
                 present
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 put
                 
                 those
                 good
                 purposes
                 in
                 Execution
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 may
                 well
                 advance
                 towards
                 Perfection
                 by
                 Meditation
                 :
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 also
                 done
                 without
                 Meditation
                 :
                 for
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 lives
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 may
                 work
                 out
                 his
                 own
                 Salvation
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 God.
                 Now
                 since
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 saved
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 Perfect
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Friend
                 of
                 God's
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 Article
                 is
                 most
                 certainly
                 false
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 III.
                 ERROR
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 Study
                 and
                 Learning
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 sacred
                 Matters
                 and
                 in
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Hindrance
                 to
                 Contemplation
                 :
                 of
                 which
                 learned
                 men
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 true
                 judgment
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 given
                 to
                 Meditation
                 and
                 Contemplation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 REFUTATION
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Study
                 of
                 Divinity
                 makes
                 known
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 Contemplation
                 :
                 
                 which
                 as
                 the
                 Quietists
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Essence
                
                 :
                 therfore
                 it
                 consists
                 well
                 with
                 Contemplation
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Study
                 of
                 Divinity
                 were
                 opposit
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 ignorance
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 Contemplative
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 since
                 
                   S.
                   Austin
                
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 holy
                 Doctors
                 and
                 Lights
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 were
                 men
                 Learned
                 in
                 this
                 study
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 looked
                 on
                 as
                 men
                 that
                 were
                 Incapable
                 of
                 rising
                 up
                 to
                 
                 Contemplation
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 false
                 :
                 because
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 has
                 appointed
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 as
                 the
                 highest
                 degree
                 of
                 service
                 done
                 him
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 have
                 Intended
                 that
                 the
                 Priests
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 Contemplative
                 persons
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 have
                 his
                 Priests
                 to
                 be
                 knowing
                 :
                 since
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 he
                 threatens
                 by
                 Hosea
                 the
                 Prophet
                 such
                 as
                 despised
                 knowledg
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 .
                 
                   Turepulisti
                   scientiam
                   &
                   egorcpellam
                   te
                   ne
                   sacerdotio
                   fungaris
                   .
                   Thou
                   hast
                   rejected
                   knowledg
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   I
                   have
                   rejected
                   thee
                   from
                   the
                   Priesthood
                   .
                
                 I
                 pass
                 over
                 other
                 Arguments
                 from
                 scripture
                 and
                 reason
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 am
                 ordered
                 to
                 be
                 short
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 this
                 Article
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Learned
                   cannot
                   Iudge
                   of
                   Contemplation
                
                 ,
                 it
                 shewes
                 plainly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ignorance
                 of
                 those
                 spiritualists
                 carries
                 them
                 to
                 this
                 boldness
                 ,
                 of
                 not
                 being
                 willing
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 that
                 Correction
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 might
                 expect
                 from
                 that
                 Infallible
                 mean
                 of
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Learned
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               
                 IV.
                 ERROR
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Contemplation
                 that
                 is
                 perfect
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 regards
                 God
                 himself
                 ;
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 Incarnation
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Life
                 and
                 Passion
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Objects
                 of
                 Contemplation
                 :
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 they
                 hinder
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 Contemplative
                 persons
                 must
                 avoid
                 
                 them
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 of
                 them
                 only
                 with
                 Contempt
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 REFUTATION
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 Contemplation
                 is
                 an
                 affection
                 that
                 is
                 raised
                 in
                 the
                 understanding
                 or
                 the
                 Will
                 by
                 its
                 proper
                 object
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 consists
                 in
                 an
                 Inward
                 Recollection
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 proper
                 Object
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 since
                 a
                 Christian
                 can
                 present
                 this
                 to
                 his
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 raise
                 upon
                 it
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 love
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 Christ
                 came
                 by
                 a
                 Commission
                 from
                 his
                 Eternal
                 Father
                 to
                 plant
                 Paradise
                 here
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Isaias
                 ,
                 
                   Posui
                   verbum
                   meum
                   in
                   ore
                   tuo
                   ut
                   plantes
                   Coelos
                   &
                   fundes
                   terram
                   ;
                   I
                   have
                   put
                   my
                   word
                   in
                   thy
                   mouth
                   that
                   thou
                   may
                   plant
                   the
                   Heavens
                   and
                   establish
                   the
                   earth
                   ;
                   or
                
                 as
                 the
                 Chaldee
                 Paraphrase
                 hath
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   ut
                   plantes
                   Coelos
                   in
                   terra
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   may
                   plant
                   the
                   Heavens
                   in
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 (
                 as
                 
                   S.
                   Ierome
                
                 understood
                 the
                 words
                 )
                 that
                 thou
                 may
                 plant
                 true
                 joy
                 in
                 those
                 minds
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 debased
                 by
                 Original
                 sin
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 imagined
                 ,
                 that
                 Contemplative
                 persons
                 can
                 rise
                 above
                 themselves
                 in
                 their
                 Contemplations
                 to
                 tast
                 of
                 Divine
                 Joy's
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 must
                 keep
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 distance
                 
                 from
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Immediat
                 giver
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 despise
                 him
                 ?
                 Christ
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 hindring
                 of
                 Contemplation
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 distribute
                 all
                 those
                 Perfections
                 and
                 spiritual
                 Joys
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Contemplative
                 aspire
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 V.
                 ERROR
                 .
              
               
                 Corporal
                 Penitences
                 and
                 Austerities
                 do
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 Contemplative
                 Persons
                 :
                 on
                 the
                 Contrary
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 begin
                 ones
                 Conversion
                 by
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Contemplation
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 a
                 State
                 of
                 Purgation
                 or
                 of
                 Pennance
                 ;
                 and
                 Contemplative
                 Persons
                 ought
                 to
                 avoid
                 and
                 despise
                 all
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 sensible
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Tenderness
                 of
                 Heart
                 ,
                 Tears
                 ,
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 Consolations
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 are
                 contrary
                 to
                 Contemplation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 REFUTATION
                 .
              
               
                 Mortifications
                 dispose
                 the
                 Spirit
                 to
                 rise
                 above
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 sense
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 have
                 begun
                 their
                 course
                 towards
                 Perfection
                 with
                 Fasting
                 and
                 Discipline
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 if
                 these
                 Contemplatives
                 design
                 Perfection
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 practice
                 Pennance
                 :
                 since
                 nothing
                 renders
                 a
                 man
                 so
                 fit
                 for
                 Contemplation
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 rise
                 above
                 all
                 the
                 Disorders
                 of
                 Sense
                 .
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Sciptures
                 promises
                 to
                 forgive
                 the
                 mourning
                 Sinner
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 promised
                 to
                 the
                 Contemplative
                 in
                 any
                 place
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 or
                 New
                 Testament
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 begin
                 ones
                 
                 Conversion
                 with
                 purgative
                 Exercises
                 and
                 Pennances
                 ,
                 than
                 with
                 Contemplation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 VI.
                 ERROR
                 .
              
               
                 True
                 Contemplation
                 must
                 keep
                 it self
                 fixed
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 reflecting
                 either
                 on
                 his
                 Persons
                 or
                 his
                 Attributes
                 .
                 
                 And
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Faith
                 thus
                 conceived
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 perfect
                 and
                 meritorious
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 considers
                 God
                 with
                 the
                 Divine
                 Attributes
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 the
                 Persons
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 REFUTATION
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Persons
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Attributes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 proper
                 Objects
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 while
                 we
                 recollect
                 all
                 the
                 Powers
                 of
                 our
                 Souls
                 ,
                 and
                 resign
                 our selves
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 these
                 are
                 divine
                 Truths
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 revealed
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Attributes
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 both
                 good
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 proper
                 to
                 raise
                 in
                 us
                 a
                 true
                 Contemplation
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 false
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 that
                 has
                 God
                 for
                 its
                 Object
                 ,
                 without
                 considering
                 his
                 Attributes
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Persons
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 perfect
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 regards
                 God
                 in
                 conjunction
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 Just
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 perfect
                 and
                 a
                 meritorious
                 Act
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 true
                 in
                 his
                 
                 Nature
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 perfect
                 and
                 meritorious
                 Act
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 Act
                 by
                 which
                 God
                 is
                 believed
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 just
                 and
                 Three
                 in
                 One
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 more
                 perfect
                 and
                 a
                 more
                 meritorious
                 Act
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 considered
                 only
                 as
                 one
                 in
                 Essence
                 .
                 Because
                 a
                 man
                 merits
                 more
                 by
                 two
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 vertue
                 than
                 by
                 a
                 single
                 one
                 only
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 has
                 communicated
                 supernatural
                 helps
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 doing
                 one
                 Act
                 of
                 vertue
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 make
                 an
                 advance
                 in
                 such
                 Acts.
                 Therefore
                 one
                 Act
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 equivalent
                 to
                 two
                 others
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 meritorious
                 and
                 perfect
                 than
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 .
                 Therefore
                 we
                 may
                 justly
                 conclude
                 against
                 the
                 first
                 branch
                 of
                 this
                 Article
                 ,
                 that
                 true
                 and
                 perfect
                 Contemplation
                 raised
                 to
                 its
                 highest
                 pitch
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 only
                 regard
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 Essence
                 ,
                 but
                 likewise
                 in
                 his
                 Persons
                 and
                 Attributes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 VII
                 .
                 ERROR
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Soul
                 becomes
                 immediatly
                 united
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 Contemplation
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 Phantasms
                 ,
                 Images
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 sort
                 of
                 Representation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 REFUTATION
                 .
              
               
                 Tho
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 unites
                 her self
                 immediately
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 Contemplation
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Union
                 of
                 Affections
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Understanding
                 beholds
                 God
                 simply
                 ,
                 yet
                 some
                 Ideas
                 are
                 
                 necessary
                 for
                 exciting
                 the
                 natural
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 carry
                 it
                 to
                 look
                 at
                 God
                 :
                 which
                 Idea
                 is
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Object
                 that
                 moves
                 the
                 Understanding
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 ERROR
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 contemplative
                 persons
                 suffer
                 in
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 Contemplation
                 such
                 grievous
                 Torments
                 ,
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 surpass
                 even
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 themselves
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 REFUTATION
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 Contemplation
                 consists
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Quietists
                 pretend
                 it
                 does
                 )
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 puts
                 her self
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 Love
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 continues
                 idle
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 being
                 formally
                 tormented
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 enduring
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 suffered
                 :
                 and
                 tho
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 ,
                 that
                 Pains
                 and
                 Miseries
                 come
                 after
                 Contemplation
                 ,
                 this
                 flows
                 either
                 from
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 upon
                 that
                 occasion
                 God
                 gives
                 leave
                 to
                 try
                 those
                 persons
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 some
                 weakness
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 that
                 oppresses
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 from
                 Melancholy
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 abundance
                 of
                 Blood
                 ,
                 that
                 raises
                 Headaches
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 some
                 other
                 unknown
                 Cause
                 .
                 But
                 many
                 others
                 have
                 appeared
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Act
                 of
                 Contemplation
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 environed
                 with
                 Light
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 have
                 looked
                 with
                 a
                 serene
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 with
                 a
                 smiling
                 countenance
                 ;
                 which
                 Lewis
                 the
                 XI
                 .
                 of
                 France
                 observed
                 in
                 
                   Francis
                   a
                   Paula
                
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 overflown
                 with
                 Joy
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Contemplation
                 was
                 over
                 ;
                 having
                 been
                 admitted
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 their
                 Bridegroom
                 in
                 that
                 simple
                 Act
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 passes
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 Marriage
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Soul.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 IX
                 .
                 ERROR
                 .
              
               
                 During
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Mass
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 Festivals
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 apply
                 ones
                 self
                 to
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 pure
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Contemplation
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 that
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 Lives
                 of
                 those
                 Saints
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 REFUTATION
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 is
                 much
                 deceived
                 ,
                 who
                 thinks
                 to
                 arrive
                 at
                 Contemplation
                 without
                 a
                 due
                 disposition
                 of
                 Soul
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 Mass
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Examples
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 have
                 set
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 spiritual
                 preparation
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 tho
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 only
                 a
                 remote
                 one
                 :
                 therefore
                 a
                 Christian
                 ought
                 to
                 set
                 himself
                 first
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 Mass
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lives
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 apply
                 himself
                 to
                 Contemplation
                 ,
                 having
                 prepared
                 his
                 Soul
                 duly
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 X.
                 ERROR
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 reading
                 of
                 Spiritual
                 Books
                 ,
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 Vocal
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 the
                 Invocation
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 are
                 hindrances
                 to
                 Contemplation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 only
                 attained
                 by
                 the
                 Prayer
                 of
                 Quietness
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 to
                 premise
                 any
                 preparation
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 REFUTATION
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 in
                 every
                 profession
                 ,
                 but
                 chiefly
                 in
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 unfainedly
                 spiritual
                 Temper
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Maxim
                 holds
                 good
                 ,
                 
                   Nemo
                   repente
                   sit
                   summas
                
                 ,
                 No
                 man
                 attains
                 to
                 the
                 height
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 sudden
                 ,
                 which
                 daily
                 experience
                 demonstrates
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 suteable
                 to
                 the
                 feebleness
                 of
                 our
                 Nature
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Divine
                 Grace
                 accommodates
                 it self
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 our
                 Journey
                 towards
                 that
                 heighth
                 of
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   facilioribus
                   sit
                   incipiendum
                
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 begin
                 with
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 easier
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 great
                 Ignorance
                 or
                 presumption
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Prayer
                   of
                   Quietness
                
                 before
                 other
                 exercises
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 due
                 preparation
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 who
                 begins
                 his
                 course
                 thus
                 ,
                 will
                 end
                 it
                 without
                 any
                 fruit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XI
                 .
                 ERROR
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Pennance
                 before
                 Communion
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 contemplative
                 Souls
                 ,
                 that
                 live
                 in
                 this
                 inward
                 state
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Exteriour
                 and
                 Meditative
                 state
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 REFUTATION
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Contemplative
                 persons
                 have
                 but
                 one
                 Soul
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 some
                 times
                 meditates
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 contemplates
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 sin
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Pennance
                 is
                 necessary
                 even
                 for
                 those
                 Contemplative
                 Souls
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 go
                 to
                 Communion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XII
                 .
                 ERROR
                 .
              
               
                 Meditation
                 does
                 not
                 look
                 at
                 God
                 with
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 a
                 natural
                 Light
                 ,
                 in
                 Spirit
                 and
                 in
                 Truth
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 meritorious
                 before
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 REFUTATION
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 Meditation
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Congruity
                 ,
                 meritorious
                 before
                 God
                 ;
                 
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 practised
                 in
                 all
                 Religious
                 Orders
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 there
                 have
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 daily
                 there
                 does
                 come
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 shining-lights
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 
                   Roman
                   Church
                
                 :
                 nor
                 would
                 it
                 have
                 been
                 set
                 on
                 so
                 much
                 by
                 their
                 Holy
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 nor
                 rewarded
                 by
                 the
                 Popes
                 with
                 Plenary
                 Indulgences
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 spiritual
                 Exercise
                 suteable
                 to
                 the
                 Friends
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 abandoned
                 the
                 Snares
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 World.
                 But
                 as
                 one
                 may
                 know
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 by
                 a
                 supernatural
                 Faith
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 some
                 
                 Meditations
                 look
                 at
                 God
                 ,
                 only
                 with
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Nature
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 are
                 Acts
                 of
                 a
                 Supernatural
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 XIII
                 .
                 ERROR
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 only
                 inward
                 and
                 mental
                 Images
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 outward
                 ones
                 which
                 are
                 worshipped
                 by
                 the
                 Faithful
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 are
                 hurtfull
                 to
                 contemplative
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 avoided
                 and
                 removed
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 hinder
                 Contemplation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 REFUTATION
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 things
                 are
                 useful
                 to
                 the
                 Service
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 is
                 decreed
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 decreed
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 
                   Mother
                   Church
                
                 :
                 in
                 all
                 whose
                 Consultations
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 presides
                 and
                 directs
                 them
                 .
                 Therefore
                 if
                 the
                 Church
                 appoints
                 the
                 
                   Adoration
                   of
                   Images
                
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Faithful
                 ought
                 to
                 avoid
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 remove
                 them
                 as
                 hurtful
                 to
                 Contemplation
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 secret
                 looks
                 towards
                 these
                 Images
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 way
                 likely
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 fall
                 from
                 the
                 heighth
                 of
                 Contemplation
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Prayer
                   of
                   Quietness
                
                 ;
                 from
                 which
                 if
                 he
                 falls
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 flows
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 great
                 Instability
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 reasonable
                 Soul
                 is
                 a
                 Nobler
                 being
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Grace
                 that
                 it
                 receives
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 higher
                 nature
                 ,
                 
                 than
                 is
                 supposed
                 in
                 this
                 Article
                 .
                 Therefore
                 a
                 moderate
                 regard
                 to
                 Images
                 will
                 serve
                 to
                 confirm
                 the
                 Soul
                 in
                 her
                 inward
                 Recollection
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 Contemplative
                 man
                 regulates
                 this
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 XIV
                 .
                 ERROR
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 that
                 has
                 once
                 applyed
                 himself
                 to
                 Contemplation
                 ,
                 must
                 never
                 return
                 to
                 Meditation
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 were
                 to
                 fall
                 from
                 a
                 better
                 State
                 to
                 a
                 worse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 REFUTATION
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 ill
                 thing
                 to
                 go
                 from
                 better
                 to
                 worse
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 oft
                 times
                 good
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 cannot
                 attain
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 better
                 ,
                 to
                 content
                 himself
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 while
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 in
                 Contemplation
                 ,
                 he
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 let
                 that
                 go
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 turn
                 himself
                 to
                 Meditation
                 .
                 Yet
                 tho
                 Contemplation
                 is
                 still
                 the
                 better
                 State
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Christian
                 is
                 not
                 actually
                 in
                 Contemplation
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 Inconvenient
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 apply
                 himself
                 to
                 Meditation
                 :
                 because
                 the
                 Soul
                 ought
                 to
                 follow
                 God
                 with
                 all
                 due
                 Reverence
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 those
                 ways
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 may
                 lead
                 her
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XV.
                 ERROR
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 foul
                 and
                 impure
                 Thoughts
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 mind
                 while
                 one
                 is
                 in
                 Contemplation
                 ,
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 take
                 no
                 care
                 to
                 drive
                 them
                 away
                 :
                 nor
                 to
                 turn
                 
                 himself
                 to
                 any
                 good
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 complacence
                 in
                 the
                 trouble
                 that
                 he
                 suffers
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 REFUTATION
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 prudence
                 in
                 a
                 man
                 who
                 being
                 in
                 Contemplation
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 lose
                 that
                 union
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 united
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 avoid
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 may
                 occasion
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 strong
                 piece
                 of
                 neglect
                 to
                 entertain
                 that
                 with
                 complacence
                 which
                 must
                 make
                 one
                 lose
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 St.
                 Thomas
                 of
                 Aquin
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   loves
                   the
                   cause
                   from
                   which
                   any
                   effect
                   follows
                   ,
                   either
                   naturally
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   commonly
                   ,
                   does
                   vertually
                   love
                   the
                   effect
                   it self
                   :
                
                 And
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   loves
                   danger
                   ,
                   shall
                   perish
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 a
                 man
                 who
                 being
                 in
                 Contemplation
                 ,
                 feels
                 the
                 Rebellion
                 of
                 the
                 sensible
                 part
                 ,
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 use
                 all
                 diligence
                 to
                 overcome
                 in
                 whatsoever
                 a
                 state
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 .
                 He
                 ought
                 therefore
                 to
                 recommend
                 it
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 implore
                 his
                 Grace
                 to
                 quie●
                 all
                 those
                 evil
                 thoughts
                 :
                 that
                 so
                 his
                 joy
                 being
                 spread
                 abroad
                 in
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 disorderly
                 motions
                 of
                 sense
                 may
                 be
                 calmed
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   ut
                   sine
                   aspera
                   in
                   vias
                   planas
                   ,
                
                 That
                 what
                 is
                 rough
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 smooth
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 XVI
                 .
                 ERROR
                 .
              
               
                 No
                 inward
                 Action
                 or
                 Affection
                 ,
                 tho
                 formed
                 by
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 is
                 pure
                 or
                 pleasing
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 because
                 it
                 rises
                 out
                 of
                 self-love
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 is
                 unfused
                 in
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Industry
                 or
                 Diligence
                 used
                 by
                 us
                 :
                 therefore
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Contemplation
                 or
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 or
                 inward
                 Affections
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 suspence
                 ,
                 waiting
                 for
                 the
                 miraculous
                 Influence
                 of
                 the
                 H.
                 Ghost
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 REFUTATION
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 pleased
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 own
                 Gifts
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 his
                 Grace
                 :
                 therefore
                 our
                 Contemplation
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 perfect
                 ,
                 the
                 less
                 inactive
                 we
                 our selves
                 are
                 :
                 provided
                 that
                 the
                 Contemplative
                 person
                 does
                 not
                 suffer
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 away
                 by
                 any
                 sensible
                 Object
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 fall
                 from
                 that
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 as
                 Lot's
                 Wife
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 stopt
                 short
                 ,
                 because
                 she
                 looked
                 behind
                 her
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 then
                 a
                 rashness
                 to
                 keep
                 our selves
                 in
                 an
                 unactive
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 it
                 to
                 look
                 for
                 the
                 miraculous
                 Influence
                 of
                 the
                 H.
                 〈◊〉
                 ▪
                 For
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Prayer
                   of
                   Quietness
                
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 expect
                 to
                 be
                 led
                 into
                 this
                 Passive
                 State
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 a
                 Condignity
                 suteable
                 
                 to
                 those
                 Gifts
                 .
                 Tho
                 sometimes
                 the
                 H.
                 Ghost
                 does
                 penetrate
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 prayer
                 of
                 inward
                 affection
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 Grace
                 :
                 I
                 add
                 against
                 the
                 first
                 branch
                 of
                 this
                 Article
                 that
                 the
                 Quietists
                 say
                 in
                 the
                 
                   12th
                   Article
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Meditation
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 merit
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 look
                 at
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Faith
                 ;
                 from
                 which
                 I
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 Act
                 formed
                 by
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 is
                 meritorious
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 pure
                 and
                 acceptable
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XVII
                 .
                 ERROR
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 who
                 have
                 arrived
                 at
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Contemplation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prayer
                 of
                 inward
                 Quietness
                 ,
                 being
                 Religious
                 Persons
                 ,
                 or
                 being
                 under
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Parents
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 superiours
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 observe
                 their
                 Rules
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 obey
                 their
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 Contemplation
                 ,
                 lest
                 that
                 Interrupt
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 REFUTATION
                 .
              
               
                 Altho
                 Contemplation
                 is
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 high
                 Perfection
                 ,
                 yet
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 commanded
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 interrupted
                 without
                 sin
                 :
                 and
                 since
                 Obedience
                 to
                 Parents
                 and
                 superiours
                 ,
                 is
                 commanded
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 ought
                 to
                 take
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 Contemplation
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 discontinued
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 considering
                 the
                 Order
                 that
                 God
                 has
                 setled
                 ,
                 that
                 Obedience
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 
                 preferred
                 to
                 Contemplation
                 ,
                 tho
                 the
                 latter
                 is
                 as
                 to
                 its
                 objective
                 Perfection
                 much
                 more
                 valuable
                 than
                 the
                 former
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XVIII
                 .
                 ERROR
                 .
              
               
                 Contemplative
                 persons
                 ought
                 to
                 divest
                 themselves
                 of
                 all
                 affections
                 to
                 all
                 things
                 :
                 
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 reject
                 and
                 despise
                 all
                 Gods
                 gifts
                 and
                 favours
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 strip
                 themselves
                 of
                 all
                 Inclinations
                 even
                 for
                 vertue
                 it self
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 this
                 totall
                 abnegation
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 live
                 better
                 within
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 ought
                 even
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 Modesty
                 and
                 decency
                 ;
                 provided
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 expresly
                 contrary
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 ten
                 Commandments
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 REFUTATION
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 God
                 favours
                 Contemplative
                 Persons
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 communicate
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 blessings
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 these
                 things
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 despised
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 as
                 Favours
                 that
                 tend
                 both
                 to
                 beautify
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 fortify
                 her
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 Vertue
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 tho
                 Contemplative
                 Persons
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 lifted
                 up
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 value
                 them
                 highly
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 all
                 Humility
                 of
                 Spirit
                 :
                 and
                 since
                 God
                 considers
                 Decency
                 as
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 Contemplative
                 persons
                 
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 decent
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 has
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 special
                 Decree
                 exempted
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 Modesty
                 and
                 decency
                 of
                 Life
                 is
                 founded
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XIX
                 .
                 ERROR
                 .
              
               
                 Contemplative
                 Persons
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 violent
                 Commotions
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 lose
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 the
                 Freedom
                 of
                 their
                 Will.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 tho
                 they
                 may
                 fall
                 into
                 most
                 grievous
                 Sins
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 exteriour
                 Act
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 sin
                 inwardly
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 confess
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 .
                 All
                 this
                 is
                 proved
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Job
                 ,
                 who
                 tho
                 he
                 not
                 only
                 said
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 very
                 Injurious
                 to
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 blasphemed
                 God
                 most
                 Impiously
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 sin
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 :
                 because
                 all
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 Violence
                 of
                 the
                 Devill
                 .
                 In
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 judging
                 of
                 these
                 Violences
                 ,
                 neither
                 the
                 Learning
                 of
                 the
                 Schoolmen
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Casuists
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 any
                 use
                 :
                 but
                 a
                 supernatural
                 Spirit
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 very
                 few
                 persons
                 :
                 now
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 only
                 Competent
                 Iudges
                 ,
                 who
                 must
                 not
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 Internal
                 by
                 the
                 External
                 ;
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 External
                 by
                 the
                 Internal
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 REFUTATION
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 Article
                 the
                 Snake
                 does
                 not
                 hide
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 Grass
                 ,
                 but
                 shews
                 himself
                 very
                 visibly
                 :
                 
                 since
                 by
                 this
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Quietists
                 will
                 be
                 sensual
                 Libertines
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Contemplative
                 Persons
                 .
                 The
                 Example
                 that
                 they
                 bring
                 of
                 Iob
                 shews
                 clearly
                 how
                 little
                 they
                 understand
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Iob
                 did
                 not
                 sin
                 outwardly
                 ,
                 neither
                 against
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 nor
                 against
                 God
                 in
                 what
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 cap.
                 19.
                 ver
                 .
                 6.
                 as
                 
                   Pineda
                   (
                   tom
                   .
                   2.
                   in
                   Iob
                   235
                   )
                
                 has
                 evidently
                 proved
                 from
                 the
                 literal
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 :
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 sin
                 against
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 Expositions
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 learn
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 end
                 this
                 matter
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 Grace
                 with
                 which
                 God
                 assists
                 us
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 co-operating
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 may
                 overcome
                 all
                 the
                 Temtations
                 of
                 our
                 Enemies
                 .
                 And
                 Christ
                 has
                 said
                 to
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Paul
                   ,
                   My
                   Grace
                   is
                   sufficient
                   for
                   thee
                   :
                
                 therefore
                 a
                 Contemplative
                 Person
                 cannot
                 be
                 pushed
                 on
                 by
                 any
                 violence
                 or
                 necessity
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 to
                 any
                 External
                 Act
                 of
                 Sin.
                 
              
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 easie
                 to
                 judge
                 whether
                 these
                 Articles
                 are
                 faithfully
                 drawn
                 out
                 ,
                 or
                 truly
                 represented
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 Malice
                 has
                 a
                 large
                 share
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 chiefly
                 in
                 this
                 last
                 ,
                 which
                 leads
                 to
                 down-right
                 Libertinage
                 ;
                 tho
                 others
                 have
                 rather
                 suspected
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 tended
                 to
                 an
                 Elevated
                 Deism
                 :
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 there
                 is
                 much
                 Poison
                 in
                 these
                 Articles
                 ,
                 the
                 Antidote
                 of
                 the
                 Censure
                 is
                 so
                 feeble
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 have
                 a
                 strong
                 Operation
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 shews
                 how
                 little
                 the
                 Scripture
                 and
                 true
                 Divinity
                 is
                 understood
                 at
                 Rome
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
         
           
             POSTSCRIPT
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             former
             Letter
             ,
             I
             told
             you
             all
             that
             I
             could
             learn
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             during
             my
             stay
             at
             Rome
             ,
             but
             having
             left
             in
             Iuly
             ,
             I
             prevailed
             with
             one
             to
             give
             me
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             this
             Affair
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             send
             you
             a
             Copy
             :
             for
             tho
             I
             know
             all
             the
             Gazettes
             of
             Europe
             will
             be
             full
             of
             the
             Decision
             and
             end
             that
             is
             believed
             to
             be
             put
             to
             the
             business
             of
             Quietism
             ,
             yet
             you
             know
             too
             well
             ,
             how
             little
             one
             ought
             to
             depend
             on
             such
             Relations
             :
             all
             the
             news
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             will
             either
             be
             that
             which
             is
             writ
             by
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Strangers
             that
             are
             there
             ,
             and
             pick
             up
             such
             things
             as
             they
             find
             among
             the
             Romans
             ,
             who
             are
             ever
             true
             to
             the
             old
             
             Character
             that
             Iuvenal
             gave
             of
             that
             City
             ,
          
           
             Sequitur
             fortunam
             ,
             ut
             semper
             ,
             &
             odit
             Damnator
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             I
             will
             give
             you
             an
             account
             of
             this
             business
             ,
             on
             which
             you
             may
             depend
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             of
             a
             Letter
             writ
             me
             from
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             great
             Affair
             ,
             upon
             which
             men
             have
             so
             long
             lookt
             with
             so
             much
             expectation
             ,
             is
             at
             an
             end
             :
             and
             a
             party
             that
             was
             believed
             to
             be
             a
             Million
             strong
             ,
             is
             now
             either
             quite
             extinguisht
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             oppressed
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Infamy
             :
             and
             Mr.
             Molinos
             ,
             who
             has
             lived
             above
             twenty
             years
             in
             this
             City
             ,
             in
             the
             highest
             Reputation
             possible
             ,
             is
             now
             as
             much
             hated
             as
             ever
             he
             was
             admired
             :
             he
             is
             not
             only
             considered
             as
             a
             Condemned
             ,
             and
             an
             Abjured
             Heretick
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             convicted
             of
             much
             Hypocrisy
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             very
             Iewd
             course
             of
             life
             ;
             which
             is
             so
             firmly
             believed
             by
             the
             Romans
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             treated
             by
             them
             on
             the
             day
             of
             his
             Abjuration
             ,
             with
             all
             possible
             Indignities
             ;
             but
             the
             people
             as
             they
             shewed
             their
             affections
             to
             him
             ,
             by
             their
             cries
             of
             
               Fire
               ,
               Fire
            
             ,
             so
             were
             ready
             to
             have
             sacrificed
             him
             to
             their
             rage
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             been
             well
             defended
             by
             the
             Sbiri
             and
             Guards
             that
             were
             about
             him
             .
             And
             it
             would
             be
             a
             crime
             enough
             at
             present
             ,
             to
             recommend
             a
             man
             to
             the
             care
             of
             the
             Inquisitors
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             seem
             to
             doubt
             either
             of
             his
             Heresy
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Scandals
             of
             his
             life
             .
             All
             the
             party
             is
             extreamly
             sunk
             :
             Cardinal
             Petrucci
             
             himself
             lives
             in
             Rome
             as
             if
             he
             were
             in
             a
             desert
             ;
             for
             no
             Body
             goes
             to
             visit
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             stirs
             as
             little
             abroad
             :
             nor
             is
             it
             thought
             that
             he
             will
             escape
             :
             there
             are
             four
             sent
             by
             the
             Inquisition
             to
             his
             Diocess
             of
             Iessi
             to
             examin
             his
             behaviour
             there
             :
             there
             is
             also
             a
             discourse
             ,
             that
             has
             lately
             appeared
             at
             Rome
             ,
             that
             was
             secretly
             printed
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             is
             suspected
             to
             be
             the
             Author
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             
               Apology
               for
               Quietism
            
             ,
             that
             gives
             great
             offence
             .
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Inquisitors
             had
             full
             proofs
             against
             Molinos
             ,
             by
             fourteen
             Witnesse
             ;
             of
             whom
             eight
             indeed
             came
             and
             offered
             their
             Depositions
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             six
             were
             forced
             to
             declare
             the
             truth
             ,
             which
             raises
             the
             Credit
             of
             their
             Testimony
             :
             since
             his
             Abjuration
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             that
             many
             of
             his
             Followers
             have
             abjured
             in
             private
             ,
             and
             that
             besides
             the
             Prisoners
             that
             are
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             great
             numbers
             come
             in
             every
             day
             to
             accuse
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             offer
             themselves
             to
             pennance
             ,
             these
             are
             all
             very
             gently
             dismissed
             by
             the
             Inquisitors
             ,
             who
             are
             now
             as
             much
             censured
             by
             the
             Romans
             for
             their
             excessive
             mildness
             ,
             as
             ever
             they
             have
             been
             blamed
             by
             others
             for
             their
             rigour
             :
             and
             those
             secret
             Abjurations
             are
             believed
             to
             be
             all
             the
             Severity
             that
             they
             will
             practise
             on
             this
             Occasion
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             said
             that
             even
             
               F.
               Appiani
            
             the
             Iesuite
             will
             be
             abjured
             in
             secret
             ;
             tho
             some
             say
             ,
             he
             is
             madd
             ,
             others
             that
             he
             is
             become
             deaf
             and
             dumb
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             few
             believe
             that
             he
             is
             dead
             :
             so
             uncertain
             are
             all
             
             Reports
             at
             present
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             hatred
             of
             the
             present
             Pontificate
             appears
             very
             visibly
             upon
             this
             Occasion
             :
             the
             People
             affecting
             to
             shew
             a
             very
             extraordinary
             rage
             against
             a
             person
             ,
             and
             a
             party
             ,
             that
             has
             been
             so
             much
             favoured
             and
             supported
             by
             the
             Pope
             :
             so
             that
             this
             matter
             comes
             clearly
             home
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             wounds
             his
             Reputation
             extreamly
             ;
             all
             this
             raises
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             who
             value
             themselves
             upon
             the
             zeal
             and
             the
             conduct
             of
             their
             Society
             upon
             this
             Occasion
             .
             All
             the
             Popes
             Enemies
             ,
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             the
             
               French
               Party
            
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             are
             Malecontented
             and
             weary
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             long
             and
             dull
             Reign
             ,
             shew
             the
             Pleasure
             they
             have
             in
             aggravating
             this
             matter
             against
             him
             :
             they
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             first
             time
             that
             ever
             any
             Heresy
             made
             Rome
             its
             Seat
             ,
             where
             it
             choosed
             to
             nestle
             it self
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             yet
             more
             strange
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             have
             continued
             there
             above
             twenty
             years
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             that
             multitude
             of
             Spyes
             that
             the
             Inquisition
             has
             every
             where
             ;
             that
             the
             Pope
             should
             have
             shut
             his
             Ears
             against
             all
             Complaints
             ,
             so
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             had
             gained
             so
             great
             Authority
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             attackt
             it
             ,
             passed
             for
             Hereticks
             ,
             or
             Calumniators
             at
             least
             ,
             and
             that
             even
             after
             all
             the
             Discoveries
             that
             have
             been
             made
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             was
             known
             to
             favour
             Molinos
             secretly
             ,
             and
             was
             so
             hardly
             brought
             at
             last
             to
             consent
             to
             the
             Condemnation
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             nothing
             prevailed
             on
             him
             till
             
             the
             Cardinal
             's
             informed
             him
             of
             the
             Scandals
             of
             Molinos's
             Life
             ,
             that
             were
             proved
             :
             this
             was
             indeed
             a
             matter
             that
             could
             fall
             within
             the
             Popes
             understanding
             ;
             for
             the
             points
             of
             Doctrine
             are
             believed
             to
             be
             above
             it
             .
             All
             these
             things
             concur
             to
             increase
             the
             Contempt
             under
             which
             the
             present
             Pontisicate
             lies
             ;
             yet
             as
             for
             those
             Scandals
             of
             Molinos's
             life
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             know
             what
             to
             believe
             :
             many
             will
             not
             believe
             them
             ,
             and
             think
             they
             are
             only
             Impostures
             given
             out
             to
             render
             him
             odious
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             had
             been
             true
             ,
             and
             well
             proved
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Censure
             would
             have
             been
             severer
             ;
             for
             a
             perpetual
             Imprisonment
             ,
             and
             the
             saying
             his
             Credo
             ,
             and
             the
             fourth
             part
             of
             the
             Rosary
             every
             day
             ,
             are
             mild
             Punishments
             ,
             if
             he
             is
             found
             to
             have
             been
             so
             flagitious
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             so
             vile
             a
             Hypocrite
             ,
             as
             is
             given
             out
             .
             His
             own
             Behaviour
             at
             the
             Minerva
             did
             not
             look
             ,
             either
             like
             a
             Man
             ,
             that
             was
             much
             confounded
             with
             the
             Discoveries
             that
             had
             been
             made
             ,
             or
             that
             was
             very
             Penitent
             for
             them
             ,
             or
             for
             his
             Heresy
             :
             so
             that
             the
             Mildness
             of
             the
             Censure
             ,
             to
             a
             Man
             that
             shewed
             to
             little
             humility
             or
             repentance
             ,
             seems
             to
             flow
             rather
             from
             the
             Defectiveness
             of
             the
             Proofs
             ,
             than
             from
             the
             gentleness
             of
             the
             Tribunal
             .
             I
             confess
             ,
             I
             was
             not
             a
             Witness
             to
             what
             passed
             in
             the
             Minerva
             ;
             for
             as
             I
             would
             not
             venture
             in
             the
             Crowd
             ,
             so
             both
             Money
             and
             Favour
             was
             necessary
             to
             accommodate
             a
             man
             well
             on
             that
             occasion
             ,
             where
             not
             only
             
             a
             general
             Curiosity
             brought
             a
             vast
             confluence
             of
             People
             together
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             issue
             of
             a
             Business
             that
             has
             been
             so
             long
             in
             suspence
             ,
             but
             a
             particular
             Devotion
             :
             for
             the
             Pope
             had
             granted
             a
             
               General
               Indulgence
            
             to
             all
             that
             should
             assist
             in
             that
             Solemnity
             :
             but
             I
             will
             give
             you
             the
             account
             as
             I
             had
             it
             from
             Eye-witnesses
             .
             Molinos
             was
             well
             dressed
             ,
             new
             trimm'd
             ,
             in
             his
             Priestly
             Habit
             ,
             with
             a
             cheerful
             Countenance
             ,
             that
             as
             was
             said
             by
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             had
             all
             the
             Charmes
             on
             it
             ,
             that
             were
             necessary
             to
             recommend
             him
             to
             the
             fair
             Sex.
             He
             was
             brought
             from
             Prison
             in
             an
             open
             Coach
             ,
             one
             Dominican
             being
             with
             him
             in
             it
             .
             He
             was
             at
             first
             placed
             for
             some
             time
             in
             one
             of
             the
             
               Corridori
               of
               the
               Minerva
            
             :
             he
             looked
             about
             him
             very
             freely
             ,
             and
             returned
             all
             the
             Salutes
             that
             were
             made
             him
             :
             and
             all
             that
             he
             was
             heard
             say
             ,
             was
             ,
             
               That
               they
               saw
               a
               man
               that
               was
               defamed
               ,
               but
               that
               was
               Penitent
               (
               Infamato
               ma
               Pentito
               .
               )
            
             After
             that
             he
             was
             carried
             to
             dinner
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             well
             treated
             ,
             that
             being
             to
             be
             his
             last
             good
             Dinner
             .
             After
             Dinner
             ,
             he
             was
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             Triumph
             ,
             carried
             on
             the
             shoulders
             of
             the
             Sbiri
             in
             an
             open
             Chair
             :
             when
             he
             was
             brought
             to
             his
             place
             ,
             as
             he
             made
             his
             Reverence
             very
             devoutly
             to
             the
             Cardinals
             ,
             so
             there
             was
             no
             shew
             of
             Fear
             or
             of
             Shame
             ,
             in
             his
             whole
             Deportment
             .
             He
             was
             chained
             ,
             and
             a
             Wax
             Light
             was
             put
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             while
             two
             strong-lung'd
             Fryers
             read
             his
             Process
             aloud
             ,
             
             and
             care
             had
             been
             taken
             to
             lay
             matters
             so
             ,
             that
             as
             some
             of
             the
             Articles
             were
             read
             ,
             all
             should
             cry
             
               Fire
               ,
               Fire
            
             .
             When
             he
             came
             back
             to
             Prison
             ,
             he
             entred
             into
             his
             little
             Cell
             ,
             with
             great
             Tranquillity
             ,
             calling
             it
             his
             Cabinet
             ,
             and
             took
             leave
             of
             his
             Priest
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Adieu
               Father
               ,
               we
               shall
               meet
               again
               at
               the
               Day
               of
               Iudgment
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               will
               appear
               on
               which
               side
               the
               Truth
               is
               ,
               whether
               on
               my
               side
               ,
               or
               on
               yours
               .
            
             So
             he
             was
             shut
             up
             for
             Life
             .
             Yet
             after
             all
             I
             find
             none
             of
             the
             wise
             men
             here
             think
             that
             the
             thing
             is
             at
             an
             end
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             Fire
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             now
             extinguished
             ,
             will
             break
             out
             with
             more
             violence
             ;
             for
             one
             of
             his
             Followers
             had
             the
             boldness
             to
             tell
             the
             Inquisitors
             to
             their
             face
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             a
             Company
             of
             Unjust
             ,
             Cruel
             ,
             and
             Heretical
             men
             ;
             and
             compared
             their
             Treatment
             with
             that
             which
             Christ
             had
             met
             with
             ,
             and
             yet
             even
             he
             has
             escaped
             upon
             an
             Abjuration
             ,
             as
             is
             pretended
             .
             The
             Reasons
             that
             are
             given
             for
             this
             extraordinary
             Gentleness
             of
             the
             Inquisitors
             ,
             who
             are
             seldom
             accused
             for
             erring
             on
             this
             side
             ,
             are
             both
             the
             Numbers
             of
             the
             Party
             ,
             who
             might
             be
             much
             irritated
             by
             publick
             Examples
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             great
             Credit
             that
             their
             Doctrine
             has
             from
             the
             
               Mystical
               Divinity
            
             ,
             that
             is
             authorised
             by
             so
             many
             Canonisations
             :
             for
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             from
             several
             parts
             the
             Inquisitors
             have
             brought
             together
             above
             twenty
             thousand
             of
             Molino's
             Letters
             :
             whose
             Correspondence
             
             was
             so
             vast
             ,
             that
             some
             give
             out
             ,
             that
             the
             Post
             of
             the
             Letters
             ,
             that
             were
             brought
             him
             the
             day
             in
             which
             he
             was
             seised
             on
             ,
             rise
             to
             twenty
             Crowns
             .
             And
             I
             heard
             a
             Divine
             of
             Rome
             confess
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             such
             Authorities
             for
             most
             of
             their
             Tenets
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             never
             be
             beat
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             force
             of
             their
             
               School
               Divinity
            
             ,
             therefore
             he
             thought
             it
             was
             necessary
             to
             condemn
             them
             by
             a
             formal
             Sentence
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             to
             be
             interposed
             .
             Most
             of
             the
             condemned
             Articles
             are
             nothing
             but
             an
             Invidious
             Aggravating
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Predestination
             and
             Grace
             Efficacious
             of
             it self
             ,
             and
             of
             Immediat
             Inspiration
             :
             for
             all
             the
             hard
             Consequences
             that
             are
             pretended
             to
             be
             drawn
             ,
             either
             from
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             of
             these
             Opinions
             ,
             are
             all
             turned
             into
             so
             many
             Articles
             ,
             and
             condemned
             as
             so
             many
             Impious
             Doctrines
             ;
             but
             you
             will
             be
             better
             able
             to
             judge
             of
             this
             matter
             when
             you
             see
             all
             that
             the
             Inquisitors
             will
             think
             sit
             to
             print
             concerning
             it
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           SECOND
           LETTER
           Writ
           from
           ROME
           ,
           Containing
           some
           Particulars
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           INQUISITION
           ▪
        
         
           
             SIR
             ;
          
        
         
           MY
           last
           to
           you
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Advertisement
           which
           was
           sent
           me
           from
           Rome
           ,
           related
           wholly
           to
           the
           Affairs
           of
           the
           Quietists
           ;
           but
           because
           I
           know
           your
           Curiosity
           will
           perhaps
           go
           further
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           expect
           such
           Observations
           from
           me
           ,
           as
           you
           fancy
           me
           capable
           to
           make
           ,
           in
           a
           Countrey
           where
           I
           have
           now
           made
           so
           long
           a
           stay
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           my
           own
           fault
           ,
           if
           I
           have
           not
           been
           able
           to
           see
           a
           little
           further
           than
           Common
           
           Travellers
           do
           ,
           therefore
           I
           will
           try
           what
           I
           can
           say
           that
           may
           please
           you
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           ,
           as
           you
           know
           ,
           no
           Searcher
           into
           Manuscripts
           ,
           or
           the
           Curiosities
           of
           Libraries
           ,
           nor
           can
           I
           bring
           my self
           to
           so
           dry
           a
           study
           as
           is
           that
           of
           Medals
           ,
           or
           Inscriptions
           .
           I
           had
           rather
           be
           beholding
           to
           the
           Labours
           of
           others
           ,
           for
           the
           Discoveries
           they
           have
           made
           in
           those
           matters
           ,
           than
           wear
           out
           my
           Eyes
           and
           spend
           my
           Time
           in
           the
           reading
           and
           Deciphering
           those
           Remains
           of
           Antiquity
           .
           I
           love
           all
           that
           knowledg
           ,
           which
           ,
           with
           how
           much
           difficulty
           soever
           it
           may
           be
           acquired
           ,
           feeds
           the
           mind
           with
           some
           useful
           Ideas
           :
           but
           as
           for
           that
           knowledg
           which
           carrys
           one
           no
           further
           ,
           then
           that
           such
           a
           Word
           ,
           or
           such
           a
           Hierogliphick
           signified
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           and
           that
           gives
           the
           mind
           no
           matter
           to
           work
           on
           ,
           and
           raises
           no
           game
           at
           which
           it
           may
           fly
           ,
           it
           has
           not
           charm
           enough
           to
           work
           on
           so
           lasy
           a
           man
           as
           I
           am
           .
           I
           confess
           ,
           my
           studies
           ,
           and
           my
           way
           of
           Life
           would
           have
           carried
           me
           more
           naturally
           into
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           or
           into
           the
           Politicks
           :
           but
           as
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           Italy
           is
           not
           a
           Country
           ,
           where
           a
           man
           either
           can
           or
           dare
           reason
           upon
           these
           Subjects
           :
           for
           their
           Ignorance
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           can
           profit
           much
           by
           their
           conversation
           on
           those
           heads
           :
           besides
           that
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           safe
           to
           do
           it
           .
           The
           Italians
           are
           too
           well
           bred
           ,
           to
           attack
           a
           man
           on
           that
           Argument
           ;
           and
           they
           know
           their
           own
           Ignorance
           so
           well
           ,
           and
           have
           so
           high
           an
           Opinion
           
           of
           the
           Learning
           of
           the
           Hereticks
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           sure
           never
           to
           provoke
           any
           of
           them
           :
           and
           he
           were
           a
           very
           bold
           and
           Indiscreet
           man
           ,
           that
           would
           begin
           the
           dispute
           with
           them
           :
           so
           after
           all
           ,
           Newes
           and
           Politicks
           is
           all
           that
           Remains
           ,
           and
           you
           know
           I
           am
           idle
           enough
           both
           to
           think
           and
           to
           talk
           of
           these
           upon
           occasion
           :
           yet
           I
           must
           confess
           ,
           that
           I
           find
           so
           many
           of
           my
           Reflections
           in
           Dr.
           
             Burnets
             Letters
          
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           got
           sent
           me
           from
           Leghorn
           ,
           that
           if
           I
           had
           not
           seen
           these
           ,
           I
           had
           very
           likely
           writ
           you
           a
           great
           many
           of
           those
           that
           are
           already
           set
           out
           by
           him
           ,
           with
           so
           much
           advantage
           ,
           that
           I
           find
           the
           best
           part
           of
           all
           my
           Observations
           are
           already
           made
           by
           a
           better
           Pen
           :
           but
           I
           ,
           who
           have
           as
           great
           an
           Aversion
           from
           copying
           ,
           as
           he
           says
           he
           has
           ;
           will
           avoid
           the
           saying
           any
           one
           thing
           that
           I
           find
           in
           his
           Letters
           :
           and
           will
           only
           speak
           of
           those
           Places
           that
           he
           did
           not
           see
           ,
           or
           of
           those
           matters
           which
           he
           had
           not
           time
           enough
           to
           enquire
           after
           ,
           or
           to
           observe
           ;
           and
           since
           the
           former
           Letter
           ,
           contained
           such
           a
           long
           and
           serious
           recital
           of
           a
           matter
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           fixed
           your
           attention
           ,
           yet
           must
           have
           wearied
           it
           ,
           I
           will
           now
           divert
           you
           a
           little
           ,
           with
           some
           Storys
           ,
           that
           will
           be
           more
           agreeable
           ;
           and
           then
           I
           will
           return
           to
           more
           serious
           Subjects
           .
           I
           will
           begin
           with
           some
           relating
           to
           the
           Inquisition
           .
           I
           told
           you
           in
           my
           former
           Letter
           ,
           of
           a
           great
           many
           Prisoners
           in
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           but
           among
           all
           the
           Prisoners
           that
           are
           there
           ,
           none
           will
           surprise
           you
           so
           much
           as
           
           when
           I
           tell
           you
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Cruxifix
           kept
           there
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           ,
           
             our
             Saviour
             in
             the
             Inquisition
          
           :
           when
           this
           was
           first
           told
           me
           ,
           I
           durst
           not
           speak
           out
           that
           which
           naturally
           occurred
           to
           my
           thoughts
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           and
           the
           
             Truth
             of
             his
             Gospel
          
           ,
           was
           indeed
           shut
           up
           with
           so
           much
           severity
           by
           the
           Inquisitors
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           no
           wonder
           if
           he
           were
           reckoned
           among
           the
           Prisoners
           of
           that
           severe
           Court.
           But
           this
           story
           is
           less
           serious
           ,
           and
           more
           Comical
           .
        
         
           You
           know
           that
           in
           all
           the
           bigotted
           Towns
           ,
           the
           people
           are
           sorted
           in
           several
           Fraternities
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           of
           these
           ,
           has
           their
           peculiar
           
             Churches
             ,
             Altars
             ,
             Images
          
           and
           Relicks
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           pay
           a
           more
           extraordinary
           devotion
           :
           so
           there
           was
           one
           in
           Florence
           ,
           among
           whose
           favourite
           Images
           a
           Crucifix
           hapned
           to
           be
           one
           :
           a
           Woman
           (
           that
           had
           a
           fair
           Daughter
           )
           fell
           sick
           :
           and
           as
           she
           had
           payed
           many
           Devotions
           to
           that
           Image
           ,
           so
           she
           came
           to
           fancy
           ,
           that
           in
           her
           sickness
           she
           had
           the
           Returns
           of
           very
           extraordinary
           Favours
           from
           it
           .
           The
           truth
           of
           the
           matter
           was
           ,
           that
           one
           who
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           have
           frequent
           access
           to
           her
           Daughter
           ,
           made
           a
           shift
           to
           deceive
           the
           poor
           
             sick
             Woman
          
           :
           for
           he
           appeared
           in
           such
           a
           disguise
           to
           her
           ,
           that
           she
           believed
           it
           was
           the
           Image
           that
           came
           to
           comfort
           her
           .
           And
           that
           which
           was
           the
           most
           acceptable
           part
           of
           the
           Imposture
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Impostor
           knew
           by
           her
           Daughters
           means
           ,
           every
           thing
           that
           she
           wanted
           ,
           
           and
           took
           care
           to
           provide
           it
           for
           her
           ,
           so
           that
           at
           every
           visit
           that
           he
           made
           her
           ,
           he
           brought
           along
           with
           him
           ,
           all
           the
           things
           that
           she
           needed
           :
           this
           was
           sensible
           ;
           so
           the
           credulous
           Woman
           believed
           all
           this
           came
           from
           her
           beloved
           Image
           :
           and
           she
           was
           now
           as
           gratefull
           as
           she
           had
           been
           before
           devout
           :
           she
           told
           all
           that
           came
           to
           see
           her
           ;
           how
           careful
           and
           bountiful
           that
           Image
           was
           to
           her
           :
           and
           shewed
           them
           how
           well
           she
           was
           supplied
           by
           it
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           this
           came
           to
           be
           generally
           believed
           :
           for
           when
           the
           least
           story
           of
           this
           kind
           gets
           vent
           ,
           and
           is
           well
           received
           by
           the
           Priests
           ,
           the
           People
           run
           in
           so
           headlong
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           pass
           for
           a
           Crime
           capable
           enough
           of
           ruining
           one
           in
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Inquisitors
           ,
           to
           seem
           to
           doubt
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           much
           more
           if
           one
           studied
           to
           undeceive
           others
           :
           therefore
           things
           of
           this
           nature
           kindle
           the
           minds
           of
           a
           superstitious
           multitude
           so
           quick
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           few
           days
           a
           whole
           Town
           will
           seem
           as
           it
           was
           out
           of
           its
           Wits
           :
           which
           appeared
           signally
           on
           this
           occasion
           at
           Florence
           :
           for
           now
           the
           whole
           Town
           entred
           into
           this
           Fraternity
           .
           The
           
             Great
             Duke
          
           himself
           came
           into
           the
           number
           ,
           and
           all
           were
           studying
           what
           new
           Honours
           should
           be
           done
           to
           an
           Image
           that
           had
           been
           so
           kind
           to
           one
           of
           its
           Worshippers
           .
           But
           some
           that
           were
           wiser
           than
           the
           rest
           ,
           saw
           thro
           the
           Cheat
           ,
           and
           Informed
           
             P.
             Innocent
          
           the
           10th
           .
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           was
           resolved
           to
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           the
           current
           of
           this
           Superstition
           :
           yet
           he
           saw
           it
           was
           necessary
           
           to
           do
           it
           with
           some
           address
           :
           It
           fell
           out
           to
           be
           the
           year
           of
           Iubily
           1650.
           so
           the
           Pope
           writ
           to
           Florence
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           heard
           of
           the
           Miracles
           of
           that
           Image
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           desired
           earnestly
           to
           do
           his
           own
           Devotions
           ,
           therfore
           he
           intreated
           them
           to
           bring
           it
           to
           Rome
           ;
           that
           so
           the
           Image
           might
           have
           the
           addresses
           of
           all
           the
           Pilgrims
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           own
           made
           to
           it
           .
           Upon
           this
           the
           more
           bigotted
           of
           the
           Fraternity
           ,
           would
           needs
           accompany
           the
           Charitable
           Image
           :
           so
           they
           carried
           it
           in
           Procession
           to
           Rome
           :
           and
           did
           not
           doubt
           but
           that
           the
           Pope
           and
           Cardinalls
           with
           the
           Clergy
           of
           Rome
           would
           have
           come
           out
           in
           Procession
           to
           meet
           them
           and
           their
           Image
           :
           The
           surprise
           was
           no
           doubt
           very
           great
           ,
           when
           instead
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           they
           found
           a
           Company
           of
           Sbirri
           staying
           for
           them
           at
           the
           
             Porta
             dell
             Populo
          
           ;
           who
           took
           their
           Image
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           carried
           it
           away
           to
           the
           Inquisition
           ;
           and
           sent
           them
           away
           not
           a
           little
           mortified
           at
           the
           Disgrace
           ,
           that
           had
           befallen
           their
           Crucifix
           ,
           who
           has
           been
           ever
           since
           a
           Prisoner
           in
           the
           Inquisition
           .
        
         
           I
           was
           told
           of
           another
           Prisoner
           there
           of
           a
           later
           date
           ,
           but
           not
           much
           unlike
           this
           .
           You
           know
           the
           legend
           of
           the
           Plague
           that
           was
           in
           Rome
           ,
           as
           I
           remember
           in
           S.
           
             Gregory
             the
             great
             's
          
           time
           ,
           that
           was
           stopt
           by
           an
           Angel
           ,
           that
           as
           was
           pretended
           came
           down
           ,
           and
           stood
           over
           that
           Castle
           ,
           which
           was
           formerly
           called
           
             Moles
             Hadriani
          
           ,
           but
           has
           carried
           the
           name
           of
           
             Castro
             S.
             Angelo
          
           ever
           since
           .
           The
           Fryers
           of
           
             Ara
             Coeli
          
           had
           
           got
           a
           Stone
           ,
           upon
           which
           there
           was
           an
           Impression
           like
           the
           print
           of
           a
           Foot
           :
           so
           they
           had
           put
           this
           in
           some
           part
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           and
           gave
           it
           out
           that
           this
           print
           was
           made
           by
           the
           Foot
           of
           that
           Angel
           ;
           tho
           one
           can
           hardly
           Imagine
           how
           they
           fancied
           that
           an
           Angel
           treads
           so
           hard
           .
           This
           Stone
           had
           many
           Devotions
           payed
           it
           .
           The
           learned
           Sig
           r.
           
             Pietro
             Bellori
          
           ,
           who
           is
           without
           dispute
           the
           best
           Antiquary
           in
           Rome
           ,
           being
           once
           in
           that
           Chappel
           at
           his
           Devotions
           ;
           observed
           a
           great
           many
           praying
           about
           this
           Stone
           ,
           and
           kissing
           it
           with
           great
           Respect
           and
           Affection
           ;
           so
           he
           came
           to
           look
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           having
           examined
           it
           carefully
           ,
           he
           saw
           clearly
           it
           was
           a
           fragment
           of
           a
           Statue
           of
           the
           Goddess
           Isis
           ;
           the
           Greek
           Characters
           were
           legible
           ,
           and
           many
           things
           concurred
           to
           make
           a
           man
           of
           his
           Learning
           and
           Exactness
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           Devotions
           were
           mis-applied
           that
           were
           payed
           it
           ;
           so
           he
           went
           to
           one
           of
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           and
           acquainted
           him
           with
           his
           Observation
           :
           and
           wished
           that
           they
           would
           remove
           that
           mistaken
           Object
           of
           Worship
           ,
           lest
           some
           of
           the
           learned
           Hereticks
           that
           passed
           thro
           Rome
           ,
           might
           discover
           and
           reproach
           the
           Church
           with
           it
           .
           But
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           House
           found
           their
           account
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           so
           they
           were
           so
           far
           from
           following
           his
           good
           Advice
           ,
           that
           they
           aspersed
           him
           that
           had
           given
           it
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           accuse
           him
           of
           Impiety
           for
           diverting
           the
           Devotions
           of
           the
           people
           :
           the
           Imputation
           was
           carried
           so
           
           far
           that
           he
           was
           brought
           before
           the
           Inquisition
           to
           clear
           himself
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           so
           fully
           ,
           that
           he
           not
           only
           got
           safe
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           ,
           but
           which
           was
           more
           ,
           he
           convinced
           them
           that
           he
           was
           in
           the
           right
           :
           so
           the
           Stone
           was
           removed
           ,
           and
           keeps
           the
           Crucifix
           company
           in
           the
           Inquisition
           .
        
         
           But
           by
           these
           two
           Storys
           ,
           you
           will
           perhaps
           imagin
           that
           I
           design
           to
           beget
           in
           you
           a
           good
           Opinion
           of
           that
           Court
           ;
           but
           I
           will
           now
           tell
           you
           another
           ,
           that
           will
           soon
           bring
           you
           back
           to
           your
           old
           thoughts
           of
           that
           Tribunal
           .
           Burrhi
           is
           a
           man
           so
           famous
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           one
           that
           has
           looked
           into
           Natural
           Philosophy
           and
           Chimistry
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           long
           in
           Rome
           without
           making
           an
           acquaintance
           with
           him
           :
           but
           to
           tell
           you
           truth
           ,
           I
           neither
           found
           him
           to
           be
           so
           great
           a
           Chimist
           as
           he
           fancies
           himself
           to
           be
           ,
           nor
           so
           great
           a
           Heretick
           as
           the
           Inquisitors
           have
           made
           him
           .
           I
           tell
           you
           this
           the
           more
           particularly
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           upon
           it
           judge
           how
           far
           you
           are
           to
           believe
           the
           account
           that
           the
           Inquisitors
           may
           give
           of
           their
           proceedings
           against
           Molinos
           :
           since
           you
           may
           conclude
           from
           what
           was
           done
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           what
           may
           be
           expected
           in
           all
           cases
           that
           are
           brought
           before
           them
           .
           Burrhi's
           Story
           is
           in
           short
           this
           ;
           He
           is
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           the
           Millanese
           ,
           who
           was
           born
           to
           an
           Estate
           of
           8000.
           
           Crowns
           a
           year
           :
           In
           his
           youth
           he
           had
           travelled
           ,
           and
           had
           got
           into
           his
           head
           the
           Notions
           of
           the
           
             Now
             Philosophy
          
           and
           
           of
           Chimistry
           :
           so
           at
           his
           return
           to
           Milan
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           propogate
           the
           
             new
             Philosophy
          
           ,
           and
           to
           form
           a
           Conference
           upon
           those
           matters
           :
           the
           Priests
           it
           seems
           suspected
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           be
           somewhat
           under
           this
           ,
           so
           he
           was
           put
           in
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           but
           nothing
           could
           be
           made
           out
           against
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           let
           out
           :
           after
           that
           he
           went
           and
           stayd
           for
           some
           years
           in
           Germany
           and
           Holland
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           that
           he
           might
           have
           expressed
           himself
           concerning
           the
           Courts
           of
           Inquisition
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           that
           had
           no
           great
           opinion
           either
           of
           their
           Justice
           ,
           or
           of
           their
           Mercy
           .
           And
           as
           he
           has
           gone
           into
           all
           the
           high
           pretensions
           of
           the
           Chimists
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           probable
           enough
           that
           he
           has
           talked
           of
           matters
           of
           Religion
           in
           that
           Mysterious
           unintelligible
           Iargon
           ,
           that
           is
           used
           almost
           by
           all
           the
           men
           that
           are
           of
           the
           highest
           Elevation
           of
           Chimistry
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           by
           Paracelsus
           and
           
             Van
             Helmont
          
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           some
           Accusations
           were
           given
           in
           to
           the
           Inquisitors
           against
           him
           ,
           who
           complained
           of
           him
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           had
           so
           much
           credit
           in
           his
           Court
           that
           he
           strained
           his
           power
           to
           the
           utmost
           ,
           and
           seised
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           sent
           him
           to
           Italy
           ,
           where
           those
           good
           Fathers
           were
           resolved
           not
           to
           give
           him
           a
           second
           occasion
           of
           boasting
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           got
           safe
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           :
           strange
           things
           were
           objected
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           as
           is
           pretended
           ,
           they
           were
           proved
           against
           him
           ;
           as
           that
           the
           
             B.
             Virgin
             was
             God
             equal
             with
             the
             Son
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             H.
             Ghost
             was
             incarnate
             in
             
             her
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Eternal
             Word
             was
             in
             her
             Son
             :
             that
             the
             three
             Persons
             in
             the
             Trinity
             were
             the
          
           first
           ,
           the
           second
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           third
           
             Heavens
             :
             that
             the
             Son
             was
             from
             all
             Eternity
             discontented
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             for
             not
             making
             him
             equal
             to
             him
             :
             that
             the
             Consecrated
             Hosty
             had
             in
             it
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Mother
             as
             well
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Son
             :
             and
             that
             the
             putting
             the
             pieces
             of
             it
             together
             in
             the
             Chalice
             ,
             demonstrated
             the
             Vnion
             between
             the
             Mother
             and
             the
             Son.
          
           These
           Opinions
           were
           all
           proved
           against
           him
           :
           tho
           he
           protests
           that
           he
           never
           thought
           of
           them
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           abjure
           them
           in
           the
           year
           1668.
           and
           was
           upon
           that
           condemned
           to
           perpetual
           Imprisonment
           ;
           he
           continued
           in
           the
           Prison
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           till
           within
           these
           five
           or
           six
           years
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           d'Estrees
           being
           sick
           ,
           procured
           an
           Order
           for
           having
           Burrhi
           to
           come
           and
           treat
           him
           ;
           and
           in
           gratitude
           to
           Burrhi
           ,
           who
           cured
           him
           ,
           he
           got
           his
           Prison
           changed
           to
           the
           Castle
           St.
           Angelo
           :
           where
           he
           now
           entertains
           himself
           with
           Chimical
           Processes
           .
           It
           is
           indeed
           very
           probable
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           provoked
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           by
           speaking
           severely
           and
           reproachfully
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           all
           his
           Crime
           ,
           unless
           another
           Article
           against
           him
           might
           be
           his
           Estate
           ;
           for
           of
           his
           8000.
           
           Crowns
           a
           year
           ,
           there
           is
           but
           3000.
           left
           him
           ;
           for
           the
           good
           Fathers
           have
           had
           the
           Charity
           to
           take
           5000.
           to
           themselves
           :
           and
           his
           3000.
           is
           so
           eat
           up
           by
           them
           ,
           thro
           whose
           hands
           it
           comes
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           not
           1500
           :
           
           Crowns
           a
           year
           payed
           him
           :
           and
           from
           this
           you
           may
           see
           what
           credit
           you
           ought
           to
           give
           to
           the
           Processes
           ,
           the
           Articles
           ,
           and
           the
           Abjurations
           that
           are
           made
           before
           that
           Court.
           
        
         
           If
           instead
           of
           that
           Zeal
           which
           animates
           them
           against
           Heresy
           ,
           they
           would
           purge
           their
           own
           Church
           of
           those
           Disorders
           ,
           which
           they
           themselves
           acknowledg
           to
           be
           corruptions
           ,
           they
           would
           sooner
           bring
           themselves
           again
           into
           credit
           .
           The
           scandalous
           Pictures
           that
           are
           in
           many
           Churches
           of
           Italy
           ,
           are
           things
           that
           might
           deserve
           their
           care
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           turn
           it
           to
           that
           hand
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           a
           shameful
           thing
           ,
           that
           there
           has
           not
           been
           a
           great
           Master
           in
           Painting
           who
           has
           not
           put
           that
           Complement
           on
           his
           Mistress
           ,
           as
           to
           paint
           her
           for
           the
           Virgin
           ?
           so
           that
           the
           most
           celebrated
           Madonna
           's
           of
           Italy
           are
           known
           to
           have
           been
           the
           Mistresses
           of
           the
           Great
           Painters
           .
           The
           Postures
           ,
           the
           Looks
           ,
           and
           the
           Nakedness
           of
           many
           of
           the
           Church-pieces
           ,
           are
           Monstrous
           Indecent
           things
           .
           The
           great
           design
           of
           the
           Cupulo
           at
           Florence
           ,
           is
           such
           a
           Representation
           of
           Vice
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           can
           be
           presented
           by
           a
           defiled
           Imagination
           ,
           comes
           short
           of
           what
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           there
           :
           and
           tho
           the
           Scripture
           speaks
           but
           of
           one
           Apparition
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           Dove
           ;
           one
           shall
           find
           this
           Dove
           on
           the
           Head
           ,
           at
           the
           Ear
           ,
           and
           the
           Mouth
           of
           I
           know
           not
           how
           many
           of
           their
           Saints
           ;
           and
           as
           one
           finds
           in
           many
           Pieces
           ,
           that
           their
           Masters
           have
           resolved
           to
           perpetuate
           
           their
           own
           Amours
           in
           them
           ,
           so
           Amours
           are
           every
           day
           managed
           by
           the
           same
           methods
           :
           for
           while
           I
           was
           at
           Rome
           ,
           I
           discovered
           an
           Intrigue
           between
           a
           Fryer
           and
           a
           Nun
           ,
           by
           two
           Pictures
           ,
           that
           were
           drawn
           for
           them
           :
           the
           Fryer
           was
           drawn
           as
           a
           S.
           Anthony
           ,
           and
           the
           Nun
           as
           a
           S.
           
             Katherine
             of
             Siena
          
           :
           these
           they
           were
           to
           exchange
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           feed
           their
           passion
           under
           this
           disguise
           of
           Devotion
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           return
           to
           Indecent
           Pictures
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           scandalous
           ,
           than
           the
           many
           various
           Representations
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           which
           must
           needs
           give
           to
           all
           Iews
           and
           Mahometans
           as
           well
           as
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           pass
           for
           Hereticks
           ,
           a
           strange
           horror
           to
           a
           Religion
           that
           suffers
           those
           odious
           Resemblances
           ,
           that
           give
           such
           gross
           Ideas
           of
           the
           Deity
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Trinity
           :
           and
           that
           which
           is
           yet
           the
           most
           scandalous
           part
           of
           those
           Pictures
           ,
           is
           that
           the
           Representation
           of
           
             God
             the
             Father
          
           is
           often
           diversified
           according
           to
           the
           caprice
           of
           the
           Painter
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           Habits
           of
           the
           several
           Orders
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           and
           indeed
           both
           Features
           ,
           Hair
           ,
           Habit
           ,
           and
           Postures
           ,
           have
           all
           the
           diversity
           in
           them
           that
           is
           necessary
           to
           feed
           an
           Idolatry
           ,
           that
           is
           as
           Extravagant
           as
           it
           is
           gross
           .
        
         
           The
           Picture
           of
           the
           B.
           Virgin
           ,
           with
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Capuchins
           under
           her
           Petticoat
           ,
           is
           not
           very
           apt
           to
           raise
           Chast
           Idea's
           in
           those
           who
           look
           upon
           it
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Antient
           Architecture
           of
           Churches
           ,
           was
           to
           
           below
           and
           dark
           ,
           which
           was
           thought
           the
           most
           proper
           ,
           for
           the
           Recollection
           of
           a
           man's
           Faculties
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           for
           Devotion
           ,
           is
           now
           quite
           altered
           :
           and
           great
           Cupulos
           with
           a
           vast
           Illumination
           ,
           are
           necessary
           to
           shew
           the
           Beauty
           of
           those
           rich
           Pieces
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           lost
           in
           Churches
           built
           as
           dark
           as
           the
           Antient
           Ones
           were
           .
        
         
           I
           confess
           ,
           those
           Pictures
           are
           charming
           things
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           any
           where
           else
           than
           in
           Churches
           :
           but
           the
           pleasure
           they
           give
           ,
           does
           so
           possess
           a
           man
           that
           begins
           to
           understand
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           kindle
           any
           thoughts
           in
           him
           ,
           sooner
           than
           devout
           ones
           .
           I
           will
           not
           here
           let
           my
           Pen
           carry
           me
           into
           a
           Subject
           that
           must
           needs
           set
           all
           my
           thoughts
           on
           fire
           ;
           and
           speak
           of
           the
           great
           Pieces
           of
           Painting
           that
           are
           in
           Italy
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           many
           Masters
           that
           it
           produced
           in
           the
           last
           Age
           :
           who
           as
           they
           were
           such
           Extraordinary
           men
           ,
           so
           they
           lived
           within
           the
           Compass
           of
           one
           Age
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           Perfection
           in
           that
           amasing
           Art
           had
           been
           to
           dye
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           it
           was
           born
           with
           them
           ;
           this
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           would
           make
           one
           think
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           Revolutions
           and
           Aspects
           in
           the
           Heavens
           that
           are
           favorable
           or
           cross
           to
           Arts
           or
           Sciences
           :
           and
           that
           then
           ,
           the
           most
           favourable
           Aspect
           for
           Painting
           that
           ever
           was
           ,
           produced
           those
           astonishing
           performances
           .
           For
           tho
           the
           great
           decay
           of
           Learning
           that
           is
           every
           where
           ,
           may
           be
           reasonably
           enough
           resolved
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           whereas
           in
           the
           
           last
           Age
           many
           great
           Princes
           were
           either
           Learned
           themselves
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           they
           made
           it
           a
           Maxim
           to
           protect
           and
           encourage
           Learning
           ;
           but
           this
           having
           at
           last
           grown
           to
           an
           excess
           of
           Rudeness
           and
           Pedantry
           ,
           and
           Princes
           becoming
           generally
           extream
           Ignorant
           ,
           it
           came
           to
           pass
           for
           a
           piece
           of
           breeding
           ,
           to
           say
           nothing
           that
           was
           beyond
           their
           pitch
           ,
           or
           that
           seemed
           to
           reproach
           their
           Ignorance
           :
           and
           those
           who
           could
           not
           hide
           their
           Learning
           ,
           were
           called
           Pedants
           :
           and
           pedantry
           was
           represented
           so
           odious
           ,
           that
           Ignorance
           being
           the
           lasiest
           as
           well
           as
           the
           surest
           way
           to
           avoid
           this
           ,
           all
           men
           took
           that
           very
           naturally
           ;
           and
           when
           other
           methods
           are
           as
           effectual
           to
           raise
           men
           to
           the
           highest
           preferments
           either
           of
           the
           Barr
           or
           of
           the
           Pulpit
           as
           true
           Learning
           or
           reall
           Merit
           ,
           few
           will
           choose
           the
           long
           and
           tedious
           ,
           and
           often
           the
           most
           uncertain
           way
           ,
           when
           the
           End
           that
           they
           propose
           to
           themselves
           ,
           may
           be
           certainly
           compassed
           by
           a
           more
           effectual
           and
           easier
           one
           .
           Flattery
           and
           Submissions
           are
           sooner
           Learned
           and
           easier
           practised
           by
           men
           of
           low
           and
           mean
           souls
           ,
           than
           much
           hard
           and
           dry
           study
           :
           thus
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           decay
           of
           Learning
           is
           very
           easily
           accounted
           for
           ,
           in
           the
           Age
           in
           which
           we
           live
           :
           but
           as
           for
           the
           Art
           of
           Painting
           ,
           it
           is
           still
           in
           such
           esteem
           ,
           and
           great
           pieces
           go
           still
           at
           such
           vast
           rates
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Genius
           and
           capacity
           for
           it
           were
           not
           lost
           ,
           there
           is
           encouragment
           enough
           still
           to
           set
           it
           a
           going
           :
           
           but
           I
           leave
           this
           subject
           not
           without
           putting
           some
           constraint
           on
           my self
           ;
           for
           who
           can
           think
           of
           such
           Wonderful
           men
           as
           
             Correge
             ,
             Michael
             Angelo
             ,
             Raphael
             ,
             Paulo
             Veronese
             ,
             Iulio
             Romano
             ,
             Carrache
             ,
             Palma
             ,
             Titian
          
           and
           Tintoret
           ,
           without
           feeling
           a
           concern
           at
           every
           time
           that
           he
           reflects
           on
           the
           Wonders
           of
           their
           pencils
           :
           St.
           Lukes
           pretended
           work
           ,
           and
           even
           the
           supposed
           performances
           of
           Angels
           ,
           are
           sad
           things
           set
           near
           their
           pieces
           .
           One
           ,
           whose
           thoughts
           are
           full
           of
           the
           Wonders
           of
           that
           Art
           ,
           that
           are
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           Florence
           ,
           goes
           into
           the
           Annunciata
           ,
           and
           sees
           not
           without
           Indignation
           ,
           that
           adored
           picture
           of
           the
           Virgin
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           the
           fond
           people
           there
           believe
           ,
           was
           finished
           by
           an
           Angel
           ,
           while
           the
           Painter
           that
           was
           working
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           could
           not
           animate
           it
           as
           he
           desired
           ,
           fell
           asleep
           ,
           who
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           awaked
           ,
           saw
           his
           piece
           finished
           .
           This
           fiction
           of
           the
           painters
           ,
           to
           raise
           the
           credit
           of
           his
           picture
           ,
           is
           so
           well
           believed
           at
           Florence
           ,
           that
           he
           presents
           made
           to
           enrich
           the
           Altar
           and
           Chappel
           ,
           where
           it
           stands
           ,
           are
           Invaluable
           :
           &
           yet
           after
           all
           ,
           the
           Angel's
           work
           is
           still
           no
           better
           than
           the
           common
           painting
           of
           that
           time
           :
           and
           that
           Angel-painter
           ,
           was
           but
           a
           bungler
           if
           compared
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           Masters
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           thought
           of
           humane
           nature
           ,
           when
           in
           so
           refined
           a
           place
           as
           Florence
           ,
           so
           course
           an
           Imposture
           has
           been
           able
           to
           draw
           to
           it
           ,
           such
           an
           Inestimable
           stock
           of
           Wealth
           .
        
         
         
           All
           these
           things
           are
           so
           many
           digressions
           from
           my
           main
           subject
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           to
           shew
           you
           how
           much
           matter
           the
           Inquisitors
           might
           find
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           use
           any
           exactness
           in
           redressing
           those
           Abuses
           which
           they
           themselves
           will
           not
           defend
           in
           common
           conversation
           :
           and
           yet
           tho
           the
           smallest
           thing
           ,
           that
           seems
           even
           at
           the
           greatest
           distance
           to
           go
           against
           their
           Interest
           ,
           is
           lookt
           after
           with
           a
           very
           watchful
           care
           ;
           yet
           the
           grossest
           of
           all
           Impostures
           ,
           that
           proves
           profitable
           to
           them
           ,
           is
           much
           encouraged
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           fable
           of
           Loretto
           ,
           is
           so
           black
           and
           so
           ridiculous
           a
           piece
           of
           Imposture
           ,
           that
           I
           never
           saw
           a
           man
           of
           sense
           ,
           that
           cared
           to
           enter
           upon
           that
           subject
           .
           I
           was
           once
           in
           Company
           where
           I
           took
           the
           liberty
           to
           propose
           two
           modest
           Exceptions
           to
           it
           :
           the
           one
           was
           ,
           that
           about
           200
           years
           after
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Angelical
           Labour
           in
           carying
           about
           that
           Cottage
           is
           pretended
           to
           have
           fallen
           out
           ,
           
             Vincent
             Ferrrier
          
           ,
           whom
           they
           believe
           a
           great
           Saint
           ,
           not
           only
           sayes
           nothing
           of
           its
           being
           then
           in
           Italy
           ,
           but
           sayes
           expresly
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           then
           in
           Nazareth
           ,
           &
           that
           many
           Miracles
           were
           wrought
           about
           it
           .
           Antonin
           of
           Florence
           ;
           who
           is
           also
           the
           most
           Impudent
           Writer
           of
           Legends
           that
           ever
           was
           ,
           say's
           not
           a
           word
           of
           it
           some
           Ages
           after
           they
           say
           that
           it
           was
           at
           Loretto
           .
           All
           the
           answer
           that
           I
           had
           to
           this
           was
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           no
           Article
           of
           Faith
           ,
           but
           whether
           it
           was
           true
           or
           false
           ,
           the
           Devotion
           
           of
           the
           People
           was
           still
           entertained
           by
           it
           :
           and
           this
           ,
           they
           said
           ,
           was
           as
           much
           meritorious
           ,
           tho
           founded
           on
           a
           Fable
           ,
           as
           the
           giving
           of
           Charity
           to
           one
           who
           is
           believed
           a
           fit
           object
           ,
           but
           yet
           is
           indeed
           a
           Cheat
           ,
           is
           acceptable
           to
           God
           :
           and
           thus
           he
           who
           gives
           upon
           a
           good
           inward
           motive
           ,
           will
           be
           rewarded
           according
           to
           the
           Disposition
           of
           his
           Mind
           ,
           and
           not
           according
           to
           the
           Truth
           or
           Falsehood
           of
           the
           Story
           ,
           that
           wrought
           upon
           him
           .
           I
           durst
           not
           press
           this
           matter
           too
           far
           :
           otherwise
           I
           would
           have
           replied
           ,
           that
           how
           excuseable
           soever
           the
           Superstition
           of
           Ignorant
           People
           may
           be
           ,
           yet
           this
           does
           not
           at
           all
           justify
           the
           Cheat
           that
           the
           Church
           puts
           upon
           her
           so
           easily
           deluded
           children
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           the
           Romans
           themselves
           have
           not
           such
           stiff
           notions
           of
           all
           the
           points
           of
           Controversy
           as
           we
           are
           apt
           to
           Imagine
           :
           this
           makes
           me
           remember
           a
           conversation
           that
           past
           some
           years
           ago
           ,
           between
           an
           Abbot
           &
           one
           of
           our
           Clergymen
           ,
           that
           was
           then
           a
           Governour
           to
           a
           Person
           of
           Quality
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           Travels
           stayed
           for
           some
           time
           at
           Rome
           .
           The
           Abbot
           seeing
           the
           Governour
           was
           considered
           as
           a
           man
           of
           Learning
           ,
           desired
           to
           be
           Informed
           of
           him
           ,
           what
           were
           the
           Points
           in
           difference
           between
           the
           two
           Churches
           :
           so
           the
           Governour
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           we
           had
           our
           worship
           in
           a
           known
           tongue
           ;
           that
           we
           gave
           the
           Cup
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           that
           we
           had
           no
           Images
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           pray
           to
           Saints
           :
           all
           this
           did
           not
           disturb
           the
           Abbot
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           that
           these
           were
           only
           
           different
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           well
           enough
           born
           with
           :
           when
           the
           other
           added
           ,
           that
           we
           did
           not
           believe
           Transubstantiation
           nor
           Purgatory
           ,
           the
           Abbot
           said
           ,
           these
           were
           the
           subtilties
           of
           the
           School
           :
           so
           he
           was
           very
           gentle
           till
           the
           Governour
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           we
           did
           not
           acknowledge
           the
           Pope
           ;
           then
           the
           Abbot
           was
           all
           on
           fire
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           comprehend
           ,
           how
           men
           could
           be
           Christians
           ,
           that
           did
           not
           acknowledge
           Christs
           Vicar
           ,
           and
           S.
           
             Peter's
             Successor
          
           :
           and
           it
           is
           very
           plain
           at
           Rome
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           that
           they
           consider
           the
           Conversion
           of
           Nations
           ,
           only
           as
           it
           may
           bring
           in
           more
           profit
           into
           the
           
             Datary
             Court
          
           ,
           and
           raise
           the
           value
           of
           the
           Offices
           there
           ;
           for
           when
           I
           seemed
           amased
           in
           conversation
           with
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           see
           so
           little
           regard
           had
           to
           the
           Ambassadour
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           to
           every
           thing
           that
           he
           proposed
           ;
           they
           told
           me
           plainly
           ,
           that
           perhaps
           the
           Angels
           in
           Heaven
           rejoiced
           at
           the
           conversion
           of
           a
           sinner
           upon
           the
           pure
           motives
           of
           perfect
           Charity
           ,
           but
           they
           at
           Rome
           looked
           at
           other
           things
           .
           They
           saw
           no
           profit
           like
           to
           come
           from
           England
           ;
           no
           Bulls
           were
           called
           for
           ,
           and
           no
           Compositions
           like
           to
           be
           made
           ;
           if
           those
           things
           should
           once
           appear
           ,
           then
           an
           Ambassadour
           from
           thence
           would
           be
           treated
           like
           the
           penitent
           Prodigal
           ,
           especially
           if
           he
           were
           a
           little
           less
           governed
           by
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           who
           were
           believed
           to
           have
           managed
           our
           Ambassadour
           a
           little
           too
           absolutely
           :
           and
           here
           it
           will
           be
           no
           unpleasant
           digression
           if
           I
           tell
           you
           
           the
           true
           reason
           that
           retarded
           the
           Promotion
           of
           the
           Cardinal
           d'Esté
           so
           long
           .
        
         
           The
           Pope
           himself
           saw
           what
           the
           Vncle
           of
           this
           Cardinal
           did
           at
           Rome
           ,
           in
           P.
           Alexander
           the
           7ths
           time
           ,
           upon
           the
           business
           of
           the
           Corsis
           ,
           and
           the
           affront
           that
           was
           put
           on
           the
           Duke
           of
           Crequy
           ,
           which
           made
           so
           much
           noise
           .
           That
           Cardinal
           being
           then
           the
           Protector
           of
           the
           
             French
             Nation
          
           ,
           offered
           first
           to
           the
           D.
           of
           Crequy
           ,
           to
           go
           with
           him
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           500
           Men
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           he
           could
           raise
           in
           Rome
           ,
           to
           the
           Palace
           of
           
             Dom
             Mario
             Chigi
          
           ,
           and
           to
           fling
           him
           out
           at
           window
           :
           but
           the
           D.
           of
           Crequy
           thinking
           that
           such
           a
           revenge
           went
           too
           far
           ,
           the
           Cardinal
           himself
           went
           accompanied
           with
           his
           500
           Men
           to
           the
           Palace
           ,
           and
           expostulated
           the
           matter
           with
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           demanded
           Reparation
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           Pope
           put
           it
           by
           in
           some
           general
           answers
           ,
           he
           prest
           him
           so
           hard
           ,
           till
           the
           Pope
           threatned
           to
           pull
           his
           Cap
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           answered
           ,
           
             that
             he
             would
             clap
             a
             Head-piece
             on
             it
             ,
             to
             defend
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             never
             part
             with
             that
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             pulled
             the
             Tripple
             Crown
             from
             his
             head
             :
          
           This
           was
           vigorous
           ,
           and
           the
           Cardinal
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           perpetuate
           the
           memory
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           he
           made
           himself
           be
           drawn
           with
           a
           Headpiece
           by
           him
           ,
           his
           hand
           pointing
           towards
           it
           ,
           which
           I
           saw
           at
           Modena
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           plain
           by
           their
           way
           of
           speaking
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           proud
           of
           it
           .
           The
           present
           Pope
           being
           at
           that
           time
           a
           Cardinal
           ,
           saw
           this
           disorder
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           was
           resolved
           never
           
           to
           raise
           one
           of
           that
           family
           to
           the
           Purple
           :
           yet
           the
           earnest
           and
           repeated
           Instances
           from
           England
           ,
           overcame
           him
           at
           last
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           again
           I
           return
           to
           that
           from
           which
           I
           have
           digressed
           so
           often
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           work
           that
           the
           Inquisition
           might
           find
           in
           Italy
           ,
           even
           without
           departing
           from
           any
           of
           their
           received
           Principles
           .
           That
           scandalous
           Imposture
           of
           the
           blood
           of
           S.
           Ianuary
           at
           Naples
           ,
           that
           seems
           to
           be
           firm
           &
           dry
           in
           the
           Vial
           ,
           and
           that
           dissolves
           and
           moves
           as
           it
           is
           brought
           near
           his
           Head
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           firmly
           believed
           by
           all
           the
           bigots
           there
           ,
           must
           needs
           give
           an
           Indignation
           to
           all
           that
           love
           Truth
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           such
           gross
           Deceptions
           put
           upon
           the
           World.
           I
           will
           not
           take
           upon
           me
           to
           say
           how
           it
           is
           managed
           ;
           but
           nothing
           is
           more
           easy
           than
           the
           ordering
           of
           this
           matter
           may
           be
           .
           For
           if
           that
           Vial
           be
           filled
           with
           tinctured
           liquor
           ,
           the
           Vial
           being
           put
           in
           Ice
           and
           Salt
           ,
           will
           freese
           in
           an
           Instant
           ;
           and
           it
           being
           again
           in
           the
           air
           ,
           may
           return
           very
           quickly
           to
           its
           former
           state
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           is
           no
           need
           of
           any
           great
           skill
           for
           the
           conducting
           this
           matter
           :
           and
           it
           is
           so
           much
           their
           Interest
           ,
           who
           have
           the
           keeping
           of
           this
           pretended
           Blood
           ,
           to
           keep
           the
           secret
           very
           religiously
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           it
           is
           not
           discovered
           .
           He
           indeed
           who
           either
           doubts
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           would
           adventure
           to
           discover
           it
           ,
           must
           resolve
           to
           go
           and
           live
           some
           were
           else
           than
           in
           Naples
           ,
           where
           this
           passes
           for
           the
           chief
           Glory
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           greatest
           blessing
           of
           their
           City
           :
           and
           the
           people
           there
           are
           so
           
           extreamly
           credulous
           ,
           &
           the
           Priests
           are
           so
           very
           Insolent
           ,
           that
           this
           has
           appeared
           of
           late
           in
           such
           Instances
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Viceroy
           of
           Naples
           ,
           were
           not
           both
           a
           very
           extraordinary
           man
           ,
           and
           most
           excessively
           esteemed
           and
           beloved
           there
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           have
           stood
           his
           ground
           in
           the
           Dispute
           which
           is
           now
           on
           foot
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           tho
           all
           the
           Gazettes
           make
           mention
           ,
           yet
           I
           may
           perhaps
           tell
           you
           some
           particulars
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           new
           to
           you
           ,
           for
           I
           was
           in
           Naples
           while
           this
           matter
           was
           in
           its
           greatest
           heat
           .
        
         
           The
           business
           of
           the
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Immunities
          
           ,
           is
           carried
           so
           high
           here
           ,
           that
           the
           General
           of
           the
           Horse
           ,
           who
           is
           by
           birth
           a
           Flemming
           ,
           had
           almost
           felt
           it
           to
           his
           cost
           ;
           there
           were
           two
           under
           him
           ,
           that
           had
           quarrelled
           ,
           but
           were
           made
           Friends
           ;
           and
           one
           of
           these
           meeting
           the
           other
           some
           days
           after
           that
           ,
           he
           embraced
           him
           with
           all
           the
           shewes
           of
           Friendship
           ,
           but
           having
           a
           stiletto
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           he
           managed
           it
           so
           fatally
           ,
           that
           under
           all
           the
           appearences
           of
           tender
           Embraces
           ,
           he
           killed
           him
           out-right
           ,
           and
           presently
           he
           took
           Sanctuary
           in
           a
           Church
           ,
           that
           was
           hard
           by
           ;
           the
           General
           hearing
           of
           this
           ,
           resolved
           he
           would
           make
           an
           Example
           of
           the
           Murderer
           :
           but
           not
           daring
           to
           drag
           him
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           set
           a
           Sentinel
           to
           the
           Doors
           ,
           reckoning
           that
           hunger
           would
           soon
           force
           him
           to
           come
           out
           :
           and
           tho
           the
           Priests
           that
           belonged
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           carried
           him
           in
           some
           Provisions
           ,
           yet
           that
           could
           not
           serve
           him
           long
           .
           But
           the
           General
           was
           forced
           to
           discharge
           
           the
           Sentinels
           :
           for
           he
           was
           Informed
           ,
           that
           an
           Excommunication
           was
           coming
           out
           against
           him
           ,
           for
           distrurbing
           the
           devotions
           of
           those
           that
           went
           to
           the
           Church
           :
           and
           he
           knew
           that
           if
           the
           Excommunication
           should
           be
           once
           given
           out
           ,
           no
           body
           would
           so
           much
           as
           talk
           with
           him
           or
           come
           near
           him
           after
           that
           :
           so
           he
           would
           not
           run
           that
           risque
           :
           and
           this
           Assassinate
           had
           a
           fair
           occasion
           given
           him
           to
           make
           his
           escape
           :
           this
           was
           a
           good
           Essay
           of
           the
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Immunity
           of
           places
           .
           Another
           fell
           out
           about
           the
           same
           time
           near
           Leghorn
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           sacredness
           of
           exempted
           persons
           was
           asserted
           in
           a
           manner
           that
           was
           no
           less
           scandalous
           ;
           a
           Priest
           was
           seised
           on
           ,
           for
           a
           most
           horrid
           Crime
           ,
           either
           a
           
             Rape
             or
          
           a
           Murder
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           remember
           which
           :
           but
           he
           who
           had
           no
           mind
           to
           be
           taken
           ,
           defended
           himself
           ;
           and
           shot
           one
           of
           the
           Sbiri
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           rest
           run
           away
           .
           So
           he
           apprehending
           that
           a
           stronger
           party
           would
           be
           sent
           ,
           that
           would
           be
           too
           hard
           for
           him
           ,
           went
           and
           retired
           into
           a
           Wood
           ,
           with
           his
           Fusee
           ;
           and
           some
           being
           sent
           to
           find
           him
           out
           ,
           he
           had
           shot
           six
           or
           seven
           of
           them
           ;
           yet
           after
           all
           the
           sacred
           Character
           was
           like
           to
           save
           this
           execrable
           man
           ;
           for
           while
           I
           was
           at
           Leghorn
           I
           was
           told
           that
           an
           Excommunication
           was
           coming
           out
           ,
           against
           all
           that
           should
           violate
           the
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Immunities
          
           in
           his
           Person
           :
           and
           no
           doubt
           the
           
             Great
             Duke
          
           will
           give
           way
           to
           this
           :
           for
           he
           is
           so
           entirely
           delivered
           up
           to
           his
           Priests
           ,
           and
           is
           become
           so
           
           excessively
           scrupulous
           ,
           that
           to
           deliver
           himself
           from
           those
           Troubles
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           which
           many
           things
           ,
           in
           the
           Administration
           of
           the
           Government
           are
           apt
           to
           give
           him
           ,
           he
           has
           found
           out
           an
           easy
           receipt
           ,
           which
           if
           all
           other
           Princes
           can
           be
           brought
           to
           follow
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           very
           happy
           for
           their
           Ministers
           .
           He
           then
           considers
           ,
           that
           the
           only
           sure
           way
           to
           be
           Innocent
           in
           the
           Conduct
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           know
           them
           at
           all
           :
           but
           to
           devolve
           them
           entirely
           on
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           do
           all
           ,
           without
           so
           much
           as
           communicating
           matters
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Viceroy
           of
           Naples
           is
           not
           so
           very
           tractable
           in
           those
           matters
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           vigour
           with
           which
           he
           has
           supported
           the
           
             secular
             Tribunal
          
           against
           the
           Invasions
           of
           the
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Court.
          
           That
           which
           gave
           the
           rise
           to
           the
           dispute
           ,
           was
           ,
           a
           sute
           that
           was
           between
           a
           Lay-man
           and
           a
           Church-man
           ,
           before
           one
           of
           the
           Iudges
           of
           Naples
           ,
           who
           decided
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Layman
           ;
           upon
           which
           it
           was
           pretended
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           a
           Violation
           of
           the
           Immunities
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           so
           the
           Iudge
           was
           Excommunicated
           ;
           And
           upon
           it
           no
           body
           would
           willingly
           appear
           before
           him
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           speak
           to
           him
           ,
           so
           terrible
           a
           thing
           is
           that
           Thunder
           there
           :
           but
           the
           Viceroy
           has
           shewed
           on
           this
           occasion
           ,
           that
           firmness
           that
           has
           appeared
           in
           all
           his
           other
           Actions
           :
           and
           has
           also
           received
           Orders
           from
           Spain
           authorising
           him
           to
           keep
           his
           ground
           .
           The
           Iudge
           is
           not
           only
           maintained
           in
           what
           he
           has
           done
           ,
           but
           continues
           still
           to
           sit
           on
           the
           bench
           ,
           all
           people
           are
           
           forced
           to
           bring
           their
           causes
           before
           him
           ;
           &
           his
           Sentences
           are
           executed
           with
           resolution
           .
           This
           Contempt
           put
           on
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Censures
           by
           a
           Minister
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           at
           a
           time
           in
           which
           the
           Pope
           is
           so
           much
           in
           their
           Interests
           ,
           is
           a
           little
           Extraordinary
           .
           But
           the
           affront
           that
           the
           Viceroy
           put
           on
           an
           Auditor
           of
           the
           Nuntio's
           ,
           was
           yet
           much
           more
           provoking
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           managed
           with
           a
           particular
           care
           to
           make
           the
           Scorn
           very
           wounding
           as
           well
           as
           it
           was
           publick
           .
           The
           Nuntio
           is
           believed
           to
           do
           ill
           Offices
           in
           this
           matter
           ;
           and
           his
           Auditor
           was
           known
           to
           be
           a
           man
           of
           Liberties
           ;
           it
           was
           found
           out
           that
           he
           went
           often
           to
           a
           Bordello
           ;
           the
           Viceroy
           therefore
           gave
           order
           to
           watch
           him
           so
           carefully
           ,
           that
           the
           Sbiri
           should
           be
           sure
           to
           find
           him
           in
           such
           circumstances
           ,
           as
           should
           make
           his
           shame
           very
           Conspicuous
           :
           so
           he
           was
           taken
           ,
           and
           carried
           before
           the
           next
           Iudge
           :
           the
           thing
           was
           laid
           before
           hand
           ,
           and
           the
           Iudge
           refusing
           to
           medle
           in
           it
           ,
           the
           Sbiri
           (
           a
           sort
           of
           men
           like
           our
           Bailiffs
           )
           carried
           him
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           so
           made
           the
           round
           of
           all
           the
           Iudges
           in
           Naples
           ;
           and
           every
           one
           of
           them
           refusing
           to
           medle
           with
           the
           Auditor
           ,
           the
           Sbiri
           let
           him
           go
           ,
           when
           the
           matter
           was
           made
           sufficiently
           publick
           ,
           by
           their
           carrying
           him
           about
           to
           so
           manny
           places
           .
           The
           Nuntio
           complained
           of
           the
           Violation
           of
           the
           Rights
           of
           a
           
             Publick
             Minister
          
           ,
           especially
           of
           so
           sacred
           a
           one
           .
           But
           the
           Reparation
           that
           the
           Viceroy
           made
           ,
           was
           a
           redoubling
           of
           the
           Affront
           :
           for
           he
           ordered
           the
           Sbiri
           that
           had
           
           taken
           the
           Auditor
           ,
           to
           be
           carried
           about
           all
           Naples
           with
           an
           Inscription
           writ
           in
           Capital
           Letters
           ,
           both
           on
           their
           Breasts
           and
           on
           their
           Backs
           ,
           mentioning
           the
           Crime
           for
           which
           they
           were
           thus
           led
           about
           ,
           
             which
             was
             their
             having
             disturbed
             the
             Nuntio's
             Auditor
             in
             his
             pleasures
             .
          
        
         
           You
           will
           easily
           imagin
           that
           this
           was
           considered
           at
           Rome
           as
           a
           most
           outrageous
           Affront
           ;
           and
           indeed
           the
           Pope
           has
           carried
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Regale
           in
           France
           so
           very
           far
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           tell
           to
           what
           a
           degree
           this
           breach
           in
           Naples
           may
           be
           also
           carried
           :
           for
           tho
           the
           Pope
           is
           most
           excessively
           ignorant
           in
           all
           those
           Matters
           ,
           yet
           he
           has
           another
           Quality
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           only
           thing
           that
           is
           great
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           would
           indeed
           become
           him
           very
           well
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           a
           little
           more
           Knowledg
           to
           govern
           it
           :
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           
             that
             he
             is
             the
             wilfullest
             man
             alive
          
           ;
           and
           his
           temper
           is
           fearless
           enough
           to
           make
           him
           shut
           his
           Eyes
           upon
           all
           Danger
           .
        
         
           It
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           a
           
             Temporal
             Prince
          
           ,
           to
           be
           of
           the
           side
           that
           is
           now
           the
           weakest
           ;
           and
           that
           needs
           his
           support
           the
           most
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           he
           is
           so
           favourable
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           :
           but
           after
           all
           ,
           his
           carrying
           the
           business
           of
           the
           Regale
           so
           far
           ,
           against
           so
           great
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           a
           King
           that
           has
           merited
           so
           much
           from
           that
           Church
           ,
           by
           his
           zeal
           against
           Hereticks
           ,
           is
           
           somewhat
           unaccountable
           :
           After
           all
           the
           Havock
           ,
           that
           has
           been
           made
           both
           by
           Princes
           and
           Popes
           of
           the
           true
           Liberties
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           particularly
           after
           that
           shameful
           Bargain
           that
           was
           made
           between
           them
           in
           the
           Concordate
           ,
           it
           has
           a
           very
           ill
           grace
           to
           see
           a
           Pope
           make
           this
           the
           subject
           of
           so
           great
           and
           so
           long
           a
           Dispute
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           factious
           Clamours
           of
           a
           few
           ill-natured
           and
           angry
           Priests
           ,
           should
           have
           been
           so
           much
           considered
           ,
           as
           to
           interrupt
           the
           good
           understanding
           of
           the
           Courts
           of
           the
           Vatican
           and
           Versailles
           .
           All
           this
           flowed
           from
           the
           ill
           opinion
           that
           the
           Pope
           had
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           which
           being
           known
           in
           France
           ,
           the
           Iansenists
           thought
           it
           was
           high
           time
           for
           them
           to
           recommend
           themselves
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           in
           hope
           of
           mortifying
           the
           Iesuites
           :
           yet
           they
           could
           not
           with
           any
           decency
           carry
           the
           
             Papal
             Authority
          
           high
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           with
           so
           much
           force
           both
           of
           reason
           and
           learning
           ,
           depressed
           it
           as
           they
           had
           done
           :
           so
           they
           betook
           themselves
           to
           the
           first
           thing
           that
           offered
           it self
           ,
           that
           they
           knew
           would
           be
           very
           acceptable
           in
           Rome
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           asserting
           the
           Liberties
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           disputing
           the
           Kings
           Imposing
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Regale
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           mean
           profits
           of
           Bishopricks
           ,
           and
           the
           Collating
           to
           Benefices
           without
           Cure
           ,
           during
           the
           Vacancy
           )
           on
           the
           four
           southern
           Provinces
           of
           France
           .
           I
           will
           not
           say
           more
           of
           a
           matter
           that
           is
           so
           well
           known
           ,
           only
           I
           will
           tell
           
           you
           ,
           what
           a
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Sorbon
           said
           to
           me
           upon
           this
           subject
           ;
           I
           found
           he
           did
           not
           believe
           the
           
             Pope's
             Authority
          
           more
           than
           I
           did
           my self
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           was
           one
           of
           those
           that
           indirectly
           opposed
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           the
           condemnation
           that
           was
           past
           on
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Strigonium's
           Censure
           of
           those
           Articles
           ;
           for
           his
           Authority
           and
           Learning
           gave
           a
           great
           turn
           to
           that
           matter
           :
           so
           when
           I
           seemed
           amased
           at
           this
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           of
           his
           Principles
           ,
           had
           acted
           as
           he
           had
           done
           upon
           that
           occasion
           ,
           he
           told
           me
           ,
           he
           had
           no
           other
           Consideration
           before
           him
           in
           that
           matter
           ,
           but
           to
           mortify
           the
           Clergy
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           to
           maintain
           the
           Dignity
           of
           the
           Sorbon
           .
           It
           was
           not
           long
           since
           that
           in
           the
           Dispute
           about
           Iansenius's
           matter
           ,
           they
           had
           made
           the
           Pope
           not
           only
           Infallible
           in
           matters
           of
           Right
           ,
           but
           of
           Fact
           :
           and
           now
           because
           the
           Pope
           was
           not
           in
           the
           Interests
           of
           France
           ,
           the
           dispute
           of
           Infallibility
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Councils
           of
           Constance
           and
           Basil
           ,
           were
           again
           set
           on
           foot
           ;
           all
           which
           would
           be
           given
           up
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope
           would
           be
           considered
           Infallible
           to
           morrow
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           once
           more
           in
           the
           Interests
           of
           France
           ;
           &
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           who
           had
           neither
           learning
           nor
           vertue
           ,
           but
           made
           up
           all
           Defects
           ,
           by
           a
           slavish
           Obsequiousness
           ,
           would
           be
           then
           as
           forward
           to
           magnify
           the
           Infallibility
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           now
           to
           depress
           it
           .
        
         
           How
           far
           the
           Pope
           will
           embroil
           himself
           in
           this
           new
           business
           of
           the
           Franchises
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           know
           :
           he
           has
           expressed
           a
           great
           steadiness
           in
           
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           Rome
           is
           now
           so
           sunk
           from
           what
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           the
           Franchises
           are
           so
           considerable
           a
           part
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           that
           their
           being
           covered
           from
           the
           Execution
           ,
           both
           of
           Civil
           and
           Criminal
           Iustice
           ,
           is
           a
           most
           horrible
           Disorder
           :
           and
           it
           seems
           reasonable
           enough
           ,
           that
           as
           in
           all
           other
           Courts
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           now
           under
           the
           Ambassadours
           Protection
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           within
           his
           Gates
           ,
           so
           the
           same
           Regulation
           should
           be
           made
           in
           Rome
           ;
           where
           the
           extent
           of
           those
           priviledged
           Places
           is
           very
           great
           :
           yet
           afterall
           ,
           if
           the
           
             French
             Ambassadour
          
           ,
           that
           is
           now
           on
           his
           way
           thither
           ,
           has
           positive
           Orders
           to
           maintain
           them
           ,
           and
           has
           mony
           enough
           to
           list
           men
           ,
           if
           the
           matter
           goes
           on
           to
           a
           more
           obstinate
           Dispute
           ;
           It
           will
           be
           no
           hard
           matter
           for
           him
           to
           raise
           such
           a
           Revolt
           in
           Rome
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           
             Popes
             Guards
          
           ,
           nor
           those
           in
           the
           Castle
           of
           St.
           Angelo
           ,
           will
           be
           able
           to
           subdue
           it
           :
           and
           if
           this
           matter
           goes
           on
           so
           far
           ,
           the
           French
           will
           very
           probably
           cut
           off
           all
           Annates
           ,
           and
           find
           a
           shorter
           way
           of
           granting
           of
           Bulls
           within
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           while
           some
           have
           represented
           the
           apparent
           Inconveniences
           of
           a
           Rupture
           with
           France
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           in
           no
           condition
           to
           resist
           that
           mighty
           Power
           :
           He
           answered
           ,
           
             that
             he
             would
             suffer
             Martyrdom
             in
             maintaining
             the
             Rights
             of
          
           St.
           Peter
           .
           It
           must
           be
           confessed
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           something
           in
           this
           saying
           that
           was
           more
           Magnanimous
           ,
           than
           prudent
           .
           And
           indeed
           
           the
           Popes
           way
           of
           treating
           with
           Ambassadours
           ,
           has
           somewhat
           in
           it
           that
           comes
           neerer
           the
           simplicity
           of
           the
           Fishermen
           ,
           the
           more
           modern
           Politicks
           .
           His
           dry
           Answer
           to
           our
           Ambassadour
           ,
           when
           he
           threatned
           him
           that
           he
           would
           leave
           Rome
           ,
           and
           go
           back
           to
           England
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           not
           better
           used
           ;
           
             Lei
             e
             Badrone
             ;
             You
             are
             Master
             of
             that
             as
             you
             please
          
           ;
           had
           an
           air
           in
           it
           that
           I
           should
           have
           been
           much
           pleased
           with
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           fallen
           on
           any
           other
           than
           on
           the
           
             King's
             Minister
          
           .
        
         
           His
           Conduct
           of
           the
           Revenue
           is
           an
           unaccountable
           thing
           ;
           for
           if
           there
           is
           not
           a
           vast
           Treasure
           laid
           up
           ,
           or
           a
           most
           prodigious
           deal
           of
           Wealth
           secretly
           conveyed
           to
           his
           Family
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           imagined
           what
           has
           become
           of
           all
           that
           Revenue
           that
           he
           has
           raised
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Income
           is
           so
           vastly
           disproportioned
           to
           the
           expence
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           prying
           men
           do
           not
           know
           what
           is
           become
           of
           it
           .
           The
           War
           with
           the
           Turks
           has
           not
           cost
           him
           so
           much
           as
           is
           believed
           ;
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           many
           think
           that
           he
           has
           got
           by
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Taxes
           which
           he
           has
           laid
           on
           the
           Clergy
           of
           Italy
           amount
           to
           more
           than
           he
           has
           laid
           out
           upon
           it
           :
           It
           is
           certain
           ,
           it
           has
           not
           cost
           him
           very
           much
           .
           He
           retrenched
           all
           Expences
           to
           so
           great
           a
           degree
           ,
           that
           even
           the
           publick
           Charities
           were
           lessened
           :
           for
           in
           Lent
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           weekly
           Charity
           of
           a
           Iulio
           ,
           or
           a
           six
           pence
           ,
           to
           all
           the
           poor
           that
           come
           and
           ask
           it
           :
           and
           the
           poor
           commonly
           brought
           their
           Children
           with
           
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           got
           as
           many
           Iulio's
           as
           they
           brought
           Children
           ;
           but
           the
           Pope
           limited
           this
           ,
           that
           no
           Charity
           should
           be
           given
           to
           any
           under
           such
           an
           Age
           ,
           as
           I
           remember
           it
           was
           below
           ten
           year
           old
           .
           The
           Administration
           of
           the
           Revenue
           is
           indeed
           the
           only
           thing
           that
           he
           understands
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           he
           imploys
           all
           his
           thoughts
           :
           and
           it
           was
           believed
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           Secret
           of
           the
           greatest
           number
           of
           the
           Cardinals
           in
           the
           last
           Promotion
           ,
           was
           the
           Advantages
           that
           he
           made
           by
           the
           sale
           of
           the
           Offices
           which
           they
           held
           ,
           and
           that
           fell
           to
           the
           Pope
           upon
           their
           Advancement
           ;
           out
           of
           which
           it
           was
           thought
           that
           he
           gained
           above
           a
           Million
           :
           and
           upon
           this
           I
           will
           tell
           you
           ,
           what
           I
           have
           learned
           concerning
           the
           aversion
           that
           two
           of
           the
           
             Cardinals
             ,
             Taia
          
           and
           Ricci
           ,
           expressed
           to
           the
           Purple
           in
           the
           Promotion
           that
           was
           made
           five
           year
           ago
           ;
           this
           was
           magnified
           in
           several
           Books
           ,
           that
           were
           printed
           out
           of
           Italy
           ,
           as
           somewhat
           that
           seemed
           to
           approach
           to
           the
           best
           Ages
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Times
           ,
           when
           men
           refused
           to
           accept
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Dignity
           ,
           that
           brought
           them
           within
           a
           step
           of
           the
           
             Supream
             Elevation
          
           :
           but
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           matter
           was
           ,
           they
           were
           both
           men
           of
           Fourscore
           ,
           and
           not
           like
           to
           live
           long
           ;
           as
           they
           both
           died
           within
           a
           year
           of
           their
           Preferment
           :
           they
           had
           very
           good
           Imployments
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           bought
           ,
           and
           which
           by
           their
           accepting
           the
           Purple
           were
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           Popes
           hands
           :
           besides
           that
           ,
           the
           new
           Dignity
           was
           not
           
           to
           be
           entred
           upon
           without
           a
           great
           Expence
           :
           so
           all
           this
           being
           considered
           ,
           the
           vertue
           of
           refusing
           so
           chargeable
           a
           Dignity
           ,
           in
           men
           that
           were
           more
           concerned
           for
           their
           Families
           ,
           than
           for
           that
           small
           remnant
           of
           life
           that
           was
           before
           them
           ,
           was
           not
           so
           very
           Extraordinary
           .
        
         
           But
           since
           I
           am
           upon
           the
           discourse
           of
           promoting
           of
           Cardinals
           ,
           I
           will
           tell
           you
           a
           remarkable
           Instance
           of
           a
           Promotion
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           not
           remember
           to
           have
           met
           with
           in
           any
           Book
           ;
           and
           the
           Dignity
           of
           the
           Person
           and
           of
           the
           Family
           descended
           from
           him
           makes
           me
           think
           it
           worth
           the
           relating
           ;
           and
           the
           rather
           because
           I
           had
           it
           from
           no
           ordinary
           person
           ,
           but
           from
           one
           of
           the
           exactest
           men
           in
           Rome
           ,
           and
           who
           has
           taken
           the
           greatest
           pains
           to
           be
           well
           Informed
           in
           the
           
             Modern
             History
          
           .
           I
           had
           seen
           several
           pictures
           of
           
             Clara
             Farnese
          
           ,
           for
           there
           are
           more
           than
           one
           of
           them
           in
           the
           Palestrina
           :
           so
           I
           knowing
           nothing
           concerning
           her
           ,
           asked
           her
           story
           ,
           which
           in
           short
           was
           this
           :
           that
           she
           was
           P.
           Paul
           the
           
             3d's
             Sister
          
           ,
           and
           the
           person
           to
           whom
           he
           owed
           his
           
             Cardinals
             Cap
          
           ,
           and
           by
           Consequence
           all
           that
           followed
           upon
           it
           ,
           tho
           he
           rewarded
           her
           ill
           for
           it
           ;
           for
           he
           poysoned
           both
           her
           and
           his
           Mother
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           have
           all
           their
           Wealth
           ;
           their
           Father
           was
           a
           poor
           man
           ,
           that
           went
           about
           selling
           Saucidges
           and
           such
           sort
           of
           stuff
           .
           Clara
           was
           married
           young
           ,
           and
           was
           soon
           a
           Widdow
           ;
           she
           was
           a
           lovely
           woman
           ,
           but
           no
           Extraordinary
           beauty
           :
           her
           Brother
           was
           bred
           to
           Letters
           ,
           and
           was
           one
           of
           those
           
           poor
           Churchmen
           ,
           that
           was
           looking
           about
           on
           all
           hands
           where
           he
           might
           find
           a
           Patron
           ;
           when
           of
           a
           sudden
           his
           Sisters
           charms
           and
           her
           artifices
           together
           raised
           him
           to
           a
           height
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           was
           far
           enough
           from
           pretending
           at
           that
           time
           .
           On
           a
           great
           occasion
           
             Clara
             Farnese
          
           was
           so
           near
           P.
           Alexander
           the
           6th
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           much
           in
           his
           Eye
           &
           in
           his
           thoughts
           ,
           that
           he
           ordered
           one
           that
           was
           about
           him
           ,
           to
           enquire
           who
           she
           was
           ,
           and
           where
           she
           lived
           :
           Instruments
           upon
           such
           occasions
           are
           never
           wanting
           to
           great
           Persons
           :
           and
           notwithstanding
           the
           Popes
           great
           Age
           ,
           yet
           his
           Vices
           hung
           still
           so
           close
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           have
           no
           quiet
           till
           
             Clara
             Farnese
          
           was
           brought
           him
           .
           She
           resolved
           to
           manage
           her self
           on
           this
           occasion
           ,
           and
           to
           raise
           her
           price
           all
           that
           was
           possible
           ,
           so
           a
           
             Cardinals
             Cap
          
           to
           her
           Brother
           was
           both
           asked
           and
           granted
           :
           a
           promise
           of
           it
           was
           made
           at
           least
           ,
           upon
           which
           she
           came
           and
           attended
           on
           the
           old
           leud
           Pope
           :
           yet
           when
           the
           next
           Promotion
           came
           to
           be
           in
           agitation
           ,
           the
           Proposition
           for
           
             Abbot
             Farnese
          
           was
           rejected
           by
           
             Cesar
             Borgia
          
           with
           scorn
           ;
           he
           had
           never
           been
           a
           slave
           to
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           no
           mind
           that
           his
           Father
           should
           observe
           it
           on
           this
           occasion
           .
        
         
           The
           way
           of
           a
           Promotion
           is
           this
           ,
           the
           Pope
           setles
           the
           List
           of
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           and
           writes
           down
           all
           their
           names
           in
           a
           paper
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           Consistory
           ,
           when
           all
           other
           business
           is
           ended
           ,
           he
           throws
           down
           the
           Paper
           on
           the
           Table
           ,
           and
           say's
           to
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           
             habetis
             Fratres
             ;
             
             you
             have
             now
             some
             Brethren
             .
          
           One
           of
           the
           Secretaries
           upon
           that
           takes
           up
           the
           Paper
           ,
           and
           reads
           the
           Names
           aloud
           ;
           and
           the
           Sbiri
           are
           at
           the
           door
           ,
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           one
           is
           named
           ,
           they
           run
           for
           it
           ,
           to
           see
           who
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           carry
           the
           first
           newes
           of
           it
           to
           the
           party
           concerned
           .
        
         
           Upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           the
           Pope
           after
           he
           had
           concerted
           the
           Promotion
           with
           his
           Son
           ,
           writ
           down
           all
           the
           names
           .
           
             Clara
             Farnese
          
           was
           in
           great
           apprehensions
           for
           her
           Brother
           ,
           so
           she
           being
           to
           pass
           that
           night
           with
           the
           Pope
           ,
           rise
           when
           the
           old
           man
           was
           fast
           asleep
           ,
           &
           searched
           his
           Pocket
           ,
           &
           found
           the
           Paper
           ,
           but
           her
           Brothers
           name
           was
           not
           in
           it
           :
           then
           she
           set
           her self
           with
           great
           care
           to
           counterfeit
           the
           
             Popes
             hand
          
           ;
           and
           writ
           her
           
             Brothers
             name
          
           the
           first
           in
           the
           List
           :
           next
           morning
           she
           kept
           the
           Pope
           as
           long
           in
           bed
           as
           was
           possible
           ;
           till
           word
           was
           brought
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Consistory
           was
           set
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Cardinals
           were
           all
           come
           :
           for
           she
           reckoned
           that
           the
           less
           time
           that
           the
           Pope
           had
           for
           being
           drest
           ,
           there
           was
           the
           less
           Danger
           of
           his
           looking
           into
           his
           Paper
           :
           So
           without
           ever
           opening
           it
           ,
           he
           went
           into
           the
           Consistory
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           Custom
           ,
           he
           threw
           down
           the
           list
           on
           the
           Table
           :
           but
           to
           the
           great
           surprise
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           that
           were
           upon
           his
           Secrets
           ,
           the
           first
           name
           that
           was
           read
           ,
           was
           that
           of
           
             Abbot
             Farnese
          
           ;
           and
           it
           seems
           the
           Pope
           thought
           it
           better
           to
           let
           the
           matter
           pass
           ,
           than
           to
           suffer
           the
           true
           secret
           of
           the
           business
           to
           break
           out
           .
           It
           is
           well
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Intention
           ,
           
           does
           not
           belong
           to
           the
           Creation
           of
           Cardinals
           ,
           otherwise
           here
           was
           a
           Nullity
           with
           a
           Witness
           .
           Thus
           begun
           that
           long
           course
           of
           P.
           Paul
           the
           thirds
           greatness
           ,
           who
           lived
           above
           50
           years
           after
           this
           ,
           and
           laid
           the
           Foundation
           of
           the
           Family
           of
           Parma
           ,
           which
           he
           saw
           quite
           overthrown
           ,
           his
           Son
           being
           assassinated
           in
           his
           own
           time
           ;
           and
           both
           his
           Grand-children
           having
           revolted
           against
           him
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           was
           believed
           ,
           precipitated
           his
           death
           ,
           tho
           he
           was
           then
           Fourscore
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           I
           return
           to
           the
           present
           Pope
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           writ
           you
           a
           very
           loose
           sort
           of
           a
           Letter
           ,
           all
           made
           up
           of
           digressions
           .
           His
           aversion
           to
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           is
           very
           visible
           ;
           for
           he
           takes
           all
           occasions
           to
           mortify
           them
           ;
           and
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           proposed
           to
           him
           ,
           thrives
           the
           worse
           for
           their
           sakes
           ,
           if
           he
           believes
           they
           are
           concerned
           in
           it
           ;
           which
           was
           given
           by
           all
           at
           Rome
           ,
           as
           the
           true
           reason
           of
           the
           cold
           usage
           that
           the
           
             English
             Ambassadour
          
           found
           there
           .
           Indeed
           the
           Pope
           is
           not
           singular
           in
           the
           hard
           thoughts
           that
           he
           has
           of
           that
           Order
           :
           I
           never
           saw
           an
           Indifferent
           man
           in
           all
           Italy
           ,
           that
           was
           of
           another
           mind
           :
           they
           do
           generally
           look
           upon
           them
           as
           a
           Covetous
           ,
           Fraudulent
           ,
           Intriguing
           ,
           and
           turbulent
           sort
           of
           people
           ;
           who
           can
           never
           be
           at
           quiet
           ,
           unless
           they
           reign
           :
           who
           are
           men
           of
           no
           Morals
           ,
           that
           will
           stick
           at
           nothing
           that
           may
           raise
           the
           Wealth
           and
           Power
           of
           their
           Order
           :
           and
           at
           Rome
           they
           do
           not
           stick
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           concerns
           
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholick
             Religion
          
           must
           needs
           miscarry
           in
           England
           ,
           because
           the
           Iesuites
           are
           so
           much
           in
           credit
           there
           .
           And
           indeed
           the
           Extravagantly
           vain
           Letters
           that
           they
           write
           to
           Rome
           out
           of
           England
           ,
           are
           such
           contextures
           of
           Legends
           ,
           that
           ever
           since
           I
           saw
           them
           ,
           I
           know
           what
           value
           I
           ought
           to
           put
           on
           their
           Letters
           that
           come
           from
           the
           Indies
           and
           other
           remote
           Countreys
           ;
           for
           when
           they
           take
           so
           great
           a
           Liberty
           when
           the
           Falsehood
           is
           so
           easily
           found
           out
           ,
           what
           must
           me
           think
           of
           the
           Relations
           that
           come
           from
           places
           at
           such
           a
           distance
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           lie
           with
           more
           assurance
           &
           less
           hazard
           of
           discovery
           .
        
         
           The
           Letter
           that
           was
           writ
           in
           February
           last
           from
           Liege
           to
           the
           Iesuites
           at
           Friburg
           ,
           of
           which
           so
           many
           Copies
           were
           given
           ,
           that
           it
           got
           to
           the
           Press
           at
           last
           ,
           was
           a
           good
           Instance
           of
           their
           Vanity
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           small
           regard
           that
           they
           have
           to
           a
           Prince
           ,
           that
           has
           as
           they
           give
           out
           ,
           so
           much
           for
           them
           .
           Their
           representing
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           so
           concerned
           in
           the
           Interests
           of
           their
           Order
           ,
           that
           he
           espoused
           them
           all
           as
           if
           they
           were
           his
           own
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           now
           become
           a
           
             Son
             of
             the
             Society
          
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           received
           into
           a
           communication
           of
           the
           Merits
           of
           the
           Order
           ,
           (
           tho
           a
           share
           in
           their
           Treasure
           upon
           Earth
           were
           a
           much
           more
           considerable
           thing
           ,
           than
           of
           their
           Treasure
           that
           is
           Invisible
           ,
           )
           Their
           setting
           out
           the
           
             Kings
             Zeal
          
           for
           their
           Religion
           ,
           in
           such
           high
           terms
           ,
           that
           they
           say
           he
           is
           resolved
           to
           die
           a
           Martyr
           rather
           than
           not
           to
           succeed
           in
           his
           design
           
           
             of
             changing
             the
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           
             converting
             the
             Nation
          
           :
           and
           this
           at
           a
           time
           when
           the
           King
           was
           declaring
           himself
           so
           much
           for
           
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
          
           :
           and
           their
           affirming
           that
           the
           King
           is
           become
           bigotted
           to
           so
           high
           a
           degree
           ,
           as
           to
           refuse
           to
           suffer
           a
           Priest
           to
           kneel
           down
           and
           do
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           Subject
           in
           kissing
           his
           Hand
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           
             that
             he
             himself
             ought
             rather
             to
             kneel
             down
             ,
             and
             to
             kiss
             his
             Hands
             :
          
           all
           these
           are
           such
           Extravagant
           strains
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           boldness
           of
           them
           it
           is
           Evident
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           writ
           by
           a
           Iesuite
           ,
           and
           my
           Copy
           came
           to
           me
           from
           so
           good
           a
           hand
           ,
           and
           so
           near
           the
           source
           ,
           that
           how
           many
           Falsehoods
           soever
           may
           be
           in
           that
           
             Letter
             ▪
          
           I
           can
           assure
           you
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           Imposture
           ,
           but
           was
           really
           writ
           by
           those
           of
           Liege
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           all
           the
           Romans
           have
           so
           very
           ill
           an
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Iesuits
           ,
           that
           as
           soon
           as
           any
           piece
           of
           Newes
           comes
           from
           England
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           favourable
           to
           their
           Affairs
           ,
           one
           finds
           all
           ,
           from
           the
           highest
           to
           the
           lowest
           ,
           agree
           in
           the
           same
           short
           reflection
           ;
           
             Thus
             it
             must
             ever
             be
             ,
             where
             the
             Iesuites
             have
             such
             a
             share
             in
             the
             Councils
             .
          
           A
           man
           long
           practised
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           told
           me
           ,
           it
           was
           impossible
           it
           could
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           chief
           men
           of
           that
           Order
           are
           kept
           teaching
           in
           their
           Schools
           ,
           till
           they
           are
           almost
           forty
           years
           of
           age
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           means
           Pedantry
           ,
           a
           disputatious
           and
           Imperious
           humour
           ,
           and
           a
           peevish
           littleness
           of
           soul
           ,
           becomes
           natural
           to
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           an
           
           Eminent
           man
           here
           said
           to
           me
           ,
           
             It
             was
             Impossible
             that
             matters
             could
             go
             better
             than
             they
             did
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Morals
             and
             the
             Politicks
             of
             the
          
           Jesuites
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Vnderstandings
             and
             Courage
             of
             the
          
           Irish
           ,
           
             were
             so
             much
             relied
             on
          
           .
        
         
           But
           besides
           all
           these
           General
           Considerations
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           things
           in
           the
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           that
           give
           those
           at
           Rome
           reason
           enough
           to
           be
           on
           their
           Guard
           against
           them
           .
           There
           are
           two
           things
           peculiar
           to
           this
           Order
           that
           make
           it
           very
           formidable
           ;
           the
           one
           is
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           have
           made
           the
           fourth
           vow
           are
           capable
           of
           no
           Preferment
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           to
           be
           Cardinals
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           are
           indeed
           capable
           of
           Bishopricks
           .
           In
           most
           of
           the
           other
           Orders
           ,
           every
           man
           has
           his
           own
           private
           Interest
           ,
           and
           his
           particular
           views
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           are
           not
           always
           looking
           after
           the
           concerns
           of
           their
           Order
           .
           But
           a
           Iesuite
           can
           receive
           no
           Honour
           but
           from
           his
           Order
           ,
           therefore
           he
           Consecrates
           himself
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           advances
           the
           Interests
           of
           the
           Society
           with
           all
           possible
           zeal
           ,
           knowing
           that
           there
           is
           no
           other
           way
           left
           him
           to
           advance
           his
           own
           Interests
           ,
           but
           this
           .
           So
           that
           Hope
           being
           one
           of
           the
           great
           Springs
           of
           humane
           Nature
           ,
           a
           Iesuite
           ,
           who
           hopes
           for
           nothing
           but
           from
           his
           Order
           ,
           must
           be
           extreamly
           devoted
           to
           it
           .
           Besides
           this
           ,
           a
           Iesuite
           fears
           nothing
           but
           from
           his
           Order
           :
           They
           have
           not
           a
           
             Cardinal
             Protector
          
           ,
           
           as
           the
           other
           Orders
           have
           ,
           to
           whom
           an
           Appeal
           lies
           from
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           General
           of
           the
           Order
           :
           but
           the
           Iesuites
           are
           a
           body
           more
           shut
           up
           within
           themselves
           ;
           for
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           General
           is
           definitive
           ,
           and
           can
           never
           be
           reviewed
           ,
           no
           Appeal
           lying
           from
           it
           :
           whensoever
           a
           Pope
           comes
           that
           dares
           mortify
           them
           ,
           he
           will
           open
           a
           way
           for
           Appeals
           ,
           for
           till
           that
           is
           done
           ,
           the
           General
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           is
           the
           most
           Absolute
           and
           the
           most
           Arbitrary
           Soveraign
           that
           is
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           All
           these
           things
           concur
           to
           Unite
           almost
           all
           the
           several
           Interests
           in
           Rome
           against
           this
           Society
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           strong
           enough
           to
           support
           it self
           against
           them
           all
           :
           they
           have
           the
           Mission
           generally
           in
           their
           hands
           ;
           for
           the
           Congregation
           
             de
             Propaganda
          
           ,
           payes
           a
           small
           pension
           of
           20
           Crowns
           to
           all
           the
           
             Secular
             Priests
          
           that
           are
           on
           the
           Mission
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Iesuites
           bear
           the
           expences
           of
           their
           own
           Missionaries
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           allow
           an
           100
           Crowns
           a
           year
           :
           &
           so
           those
           of
           the
           Propaganda
           being
           willing
           to
           be
           eased
           of
           a
           charge
           ,
           accept
           of
           the
           Missionaries
           that
           the
           Iesuites
           offer
           them
           :
           and
           they
           find
           their
           account
           in
           this
           .
           Their
           Missionaries
           are
           powerfully
           recommended
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           quickly
           received
           into
           Families
           ,
           especially
           where
           there
           are
           yong
           children
           to
           be
           bred
           up
           ,
           or
           Estates
           to
           be
           managed
           :
           for
           in
           these
           two
           lies
           their
           strength
           :
           but
           they
           never
           forget
           their
           Order
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           are
           as
           so
           many
           Factors
           every
           
           where
           :
           and
           they
           draw
           vast
           Presents
           from
           all
           places
           to
           the
           House
           that
           returns
           them
           their
           Appointments
           ;
           wheras
           the
           poor
           
             Secular
             Priest
          
           must
           make
           a
           shift
           to
           live
           out
           of
           the
           small
           allowance
           that
           he
           has
           from
           the
           Congregation
           
             de
             Propaganda
             fide
          
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           what
           he
           can
           raise
           by
           his
           Masses
           .
           Therefore
           there
           is
           nothing
           that
           they
           desire
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           to
           see
           
             Protestant
             States
          
           that
           give
           a
           Tolerance
           to
           Popery
           ,
           grow
           once
           so
           wise
           as
           to
           shut
           out
           all
           the
           Regulars
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           the
           Iesuites
           ;
           and
           to
           admit
           none
           but
           
             Secular
             Priests
          
           :
           for
           the
           former
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           so
           many
           Agents
           ,
           to
           return
           all
           the
           wealth
           that
           they
           can
           possibly
           draw
           together
           ,
           to
           the
           house
           to
           which
           they
           belong
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           united
           together
           in
           one
           Body
           ,
           under
           a
           most
           strict
           Obedience
           to
           their
           General
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           as
           great
           a
           prejudice
           to
           the
           Peace
           and
           Security
           of
           a
           Countrey
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           is
           to
           its
           Wealth
           and
           Abundance
           :
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           the
           
             Secular
             Priests
          
           are
           generally
           good-natured
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           only
           subject
           to
           their
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           that
           have
           no
           designs
           upon
           the
           Government
           ,
           nor
           the
           Concerns
           of
           any
           House
           that
           is
           in
           
             Forreign
             Parts
          
           lying
           upon
           them
           :
           so
           that
           since
           those
           of
           that
           Communion
           have
           the
           full
           exercise
           and
           all
           the
           Consolation
           of
           their
           Religion
           from
           
             Secular
             Priests
          
           ,
           even
           those
           in
           Rome
           it self
           wonder
           at
           the
           Error
           of
           
             Protestant
             States
          
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           Learned
           long
           ago
           to
           make
           this
           difference
           in
           the
           Toleration
           that
           they
           allow
           :
           And
           one
           that
           
           has
           been
           almost
           
             50
             years
          
           in
           the
           most
           refined
           practices
           of
           the
           
             Court
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           said
           to
           me
           with
           a
           very
           sensible
           concern
           ,
           
             how
             happy
             would
             we
             here
             reckon
             our selves
             ,
             if
             we
             could
             have
             a
             Toleration
             of
             our
             Religion
             allowed
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             tho
             it
             were
             with
             an
             Eternal
             Exclusion
             of
             all
             Regulars
             and
             Iesuites
             ?
          
           and
           added
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           saw
           good
           grounds
           for
           making
           it
           ,
           he
           himself
           would
           go
           and
           carry
           the
           Proposition
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Propaganda
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           I
           have
           rambled
           over
           a
           great
           Variety
           of
           matter
           ,
           and
           have
           made
           a
           shift
           to
           bring
           in
           to
           one
           place
           or
           other
           of
           this
           Letter
           ,
           a
           great
           many
           particulars
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           have
           hardly
           brought
           out
           in
           an
           exactness
           of
           Method
           ,
           without
           a
           much
           greater
           compass
           of
           words
           ,
           and
           a
           greater
           stifness
           of
           form
           :
           but
           I
           thought
           it
           was
           more
           natural
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           be
           more
           acceptable
           to
           you
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           follow
           one
           another
           ,
           in
           an
           easy
           and
           unforced
           contexture
           .
           I
           have
           discoursed
           all
           these
           matters
           often
           over
           and
           over
           again
           since
           I
           came
           into
           Italy
           :
           but
           I
           have
           read
           very
           little
           concerning
           them
           ;
           therefore
           there
           may
           be
           many
           things
           here
           ,
           that
           I
           mention
           because
           they
           were
           new
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           perhaps
           are
           no
           newes
           to
           those
           that
           are
           much
           more
           Learned
           than
           my self
           .
           I
           have
           told
           you
           all
           that
           I
           could
           gather
           upon
           these
           subjects
           from
           the
           wisest
           and
           worthiest
           men
           that
           
           I
           found
           here
           :
           I
           have
           writ
           of
           all
           matters
           freely
           to
           you
           ,
           because
           I
           am
           in
           a
           Countrey
           where
           freedom
           of
           discourse
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           State
           especially
           ,
           is
           practised
           in
           its
           utmost
           extent
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           yet
           matter
           for
           another
           long
           letter
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           matters
           of
           Religion
           will
           have
           no
           share
           ;
           for
           I
           will
           end
           all
           these
           in
           this
           :
           and
           therfore
           there
           is
           one
           piece
           of
           the
           Superstition
           of
           Lombardy
           ,
           that
           affected
           me
           too
           sensibly
           ,
           not
           to
           lead
           me
           to
           bestow
           a
           severe
           censure
           upon
           it
           .
           I
           went
           through
           that
           Country
           in
           October
           and
           November
           ,
           and
           was
           often
           in
           great
           distress
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           not
           possible
           to
           find
           a
           Glass
           of
           Wine
           ,
           that
           could
           be
           drunk
           ,
           all
           being
           either
           dead
           or
           sour
           .
           At
           Parma
           I
           waited
           on
           an
           Eminent
           Person
           ,
           and
           lamented
           to
           him
           the
           misery
           of
           Travallers
           ,
           since
           no
           Wine
           was
           to
           be
           found
           that
           could
           be
           drunk
           :
           he
           told
           me
           ,
           the
           Natives
           felt
           this
           much
           more
           sensibly
           than
           Strangers
           did
           ,
           with
           whom
           it
           was
           soon
           over
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           condemned
           to
           suffer
           that
           every
           year
           ;
           and
           tho
           he
           himself
           had
           Vineyards
           ,
           that
           produced
           much
           more
           Wine
           than
           he
           could
           consume
           ,
           yet
           he
           could
           not
           be
           Master
           of
           a
           good
           Glass
           of
           Wine
           ,
           for
           a
           great
           many
           Months
           of
           the
           year
           ;
           since
           all
           the
           people
           were
           possessed
           with
           this
           Superstition
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           Indispensably
           necessary
           to
           mix
           it
           with
           Water
           in
           the
           Cask
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           means
           it
           drunk
           dead
           or
           sour
           for
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           the
           
           year
           :
           and
           all
           that
           could
           be
           said
           could
           not
           beat
           this
           out
           of
           the
           heads
           of
           those
           that
           dressed
           their
           Wine
           :
           but
           he
           added
           ,
           that
           the
           Priests
           ,
           who
           confirmed
           the
           vulgar
           in
           this
           Conceit
           ,
           had
           found
           a
           Device
           to
           excuse
           their
           own
           Wine
           from
           this
           hard
           fate
           :
           for
           they
           said
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           kept
           unmixed
           ,
           since
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           the
           Wine
           must
           be
           pure
           ,
           and
           is
           then
           only
           to
           be
           mixed
           with
           Water
           ;
           and
           thus
           in
           all
           their
           Cellars
           good
           Wine
           is
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           not
           a
           drop
           any
           where
           else
           that
           can
           be
           drunk
           :
           one
           would
           think
           that
           this
           is
           to
           abuse
           the
           Weakness
           and
           Credulity
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           a
           little
           too
           grosly
           ,
           when
           they
           condemn
           all
           the
           laity
           to
           drink
           ill
           Wine
           ,
           whereas
           they
           themselves
           drink
           it
           pure
           ,
           which
           is
           felt
           more
           sensibly
           by
           the
           Laity
           ,
           than
           the
           depriving
           them
           of
           the
           Chalice
           ,
           and
           the
           engrossing
           it
           to
           the
           Priest
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           Yet
           the
           Excise
           that
           is
           laid
           on
           the
           Wine
           in
           Florence
           ,
           has
           taught
           the
           Inhabitants
           a
           point
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           that
           those
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           Appenins
           are
           not
           capable
           of
           ;
           for
           the
           Excise
           being
           raised
           upon
           all
           their
           Wine
           ,
           the
           People
           who
           have
           no
           mind
           to
           pay
           Excise
           for
           Water
           ,
           keep
           their
           Wine
           pure
           ,
           so
           perhaps
           some
           such
           severity
           in
           the
           Government
           in
           Lombardy
           ,
           may
           likewise
           reform
           them
           in
           this
           piece
           of
           absurd
           Superstition
           ,
           which
           I
           felt
           too
           sensibly
           with
           all
           the
           effects
           that
           naturally
           follow
           the
           drinking
           of
           sour
           Liquor
           ,
           not
           to
           Insist
           upon
           it
           with
           some
           more
           than
           ordinary
           concern
           .
        
         
         
           But
           since
           I
           am
           upon
           the
           point
           ,
           of
           the
           Arts
           that
           the
           Convents
           have
           to
           live
           easy
           ,
           I
           will
           end
           this
           Letter
           with
           an
           account
           of
           a
           House
           that
           was
           very
           Extraordinary
           ,
           which
           I
           saw
           in
           my
           way
           to
           Italy
           thro
           
             Bavaria
             ;
             Etal
          
           ,
           an
           Abbey
           of
           Benedictines
           ,
           that
           by
           its
           foundation
           is
           bound
           only
           to
           maintain
           an
           Abbot
           and
           25
           Monks
           .
           It
           was
           founded
           by
           Lewis
           Duke
           of
           Bavaria
           ,
           that
           was
           Emperour
           :
           the
           building
           is
           not
           answerable
           to
           the
           Endowment
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           vast
           ,
           that
           they
           keep
           a
           stable
           of
           150
           horses
           ,
           which
           is
           indeed
           one
           of
           the
           best
           in
           Germany
           ,
           the
           horses
           are
           of
           great
           value
           ,
           and
           well
           kept
           :
           they
           hunt
           perpetually
           ,
           and
           live
           in
           as
           great
           an
           abundance
           of
           all
           things
           as
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bavaria
           himself
           can
           do
           ;
           and
           yet
           these
           are
           
             Religious
             men
          
           ,
           that
           are
           dead
           to
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           I
           cannot
           forget
           to
           tell
           you
           a
           very
           beautifully
           diversified
           prospect
           that
           we
           had
           at
           Burgo
           ,
           a
           little
           Town
           in
           the
           hills
           of
           Trent
           ,
           as
           we
           lookt
           out
           at
           window
           ,
           We
           saw
           before
           us
           a
           lovely
           Meadow
           in
           all
           the
           Beauty
           and
           Pride
           of
           the
           Moneth
           of
           May
           :
           a
           little
           beyond
           that
           was
           a
           rising
           Bank
           all
           covered
           over
           with
           Trees
           in
           their
           full
           verdure
           :
           beyond
           that
           the
           ground
           rise
           higher
           ,
           and
           the
           Trees
           had
           not
           yet
           put
           out
           their
           leaves
           ,
           and
           things
           lookt
           dead
           and
           dry
           ,
           as
           after
           Harvest
           :
           and
           beyond
           that
           there
           was
           a
           huge
           hill
           ,
           all
           covered
           on
           the
           top
           with
           snow
           :
           so
           that
           here
           we
           saw
           in
           one
           prospect
           all
           the
           seasons
           of
           the
           year
           :
           upon
           which
           
           one
           of
           the
           Company
           made
           this
           reflection
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           Painter
           should
           in
           one
           Landskip
           ;
           mix
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           that
           were
           then
           in
           our
           eye
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           thought
           a
           man
           of
           an
           Irregular
           fancy
           ,
           whose
           designes
           did
           not
           agree
           with
           nature
           ;
           and
           yet
           we
           had
           them
           all
           then
           before
           us
           .
           I
           will
           make
           no
           Excuses
           nor
           Compliments
           :
           for
           those
           things
           do
           not
           mend
           matters
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           send
           you
           my
           Letter
           ,
           such
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           just
           as
           it
           has
           grown
           under
           my
           Pen
           :
           and
           so
           Adieu
           .
        
         
         
           
             POSTSCRIPT
             .
          
           
             I
             find
             I
             have
             forgot
             to
             mention
             one
             very
             extravagant
             piece
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             was
             a
             Witness
             at
             Rome
             ,
             on
             the
             17
             of
             Ianuary
             ,
             which
             is
             St.
             
               Anthonys
               day
            
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             great
             Father
             of
             the
             Monastick
             Orders
             ,
             whose
             Life
             is
             pretended
             to
             be
             writ
             by
             S.
             Athanase
             ;
             all
             Horses
             and
             other
             Beasts
             of
             Burden
             are
             believed
             to
             be
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             under
             his
             Protection
             :
             and
             the
             Monks
             of
             his
             Order
             ,
             have
             a
             House
             near
             
               St.
               Maria
               Maggiore
            
             ;
             thither
             all
             the
             
               Horses
               ,
               Mulets
            
             and
             Asses
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             all
             round
             the
             City
             ,
             are
             brought
             that
             day
             to
             the
             door
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             where
             some
             Monks
             stand
             with
             a
             Broom
             in
             
               holy
               water
            
             ,
             and
             sprinkle
             it
             upon
             them
             all
             :
             many
             Doggs
             and
             Lambs
             ,
             and
             other
             
             favorite
             Animals
             ,
             are
             also
             brought
             to
             share
             in
             this
             Aspersion
             :
             which
             is
             believed
             to
             have
             a
             most
             special
             vertue
             :
             the
             force
             of
             this
             hallowing
             is
             believed
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             should
             fail
             to
             bring
             his
             Horses
             thither
             ,
             all
             the
             Neighbourhood
             would
             look
             on
             those
             that
             have
             no
             portion
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             accursed
             Animals
             ,
             upon
             whom
             some
             unlucky
             Accident
             were
             hanging
             ;
             which
             is
             so
             firmly
             believed
             ,
             that
             none
             would
             hire
             a
             Horse
             or
             a
             Mulet
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             been
             so
             sprinkled
             .
             So
             that
             from
             the
             Popes
             Horses
             down
             to
             the
             poorest
             man
             in
             Rome
             ,
             all
             are
             brought
             thither
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             not
             all
             ,
             the
             profitable
             part
             of
             this
             piece
             of
             Folly
             is
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             brings
             a
             Present
             ;
             the
             richer
             sort
             send
             Purses
             of
             Money
             ;
             some
             give
             great
             Wax
             -
             Lights
             ,
             all
             stuck
             full
             of
             Testons
             (
             a
             piece
             of
             20
             pence
             )
             the
             poorer
             bring
             either
             smaller
             pieces
             of
             Money
             ,
             or
             Presents
             of
             
               Wine
               ,
               Oyl
               ,
               Bread
            
             ,
             or
             such
             things
             as
             they
             can
             afford
             :
             but
             in
             a
             Word
             ,
             no
             man
             comes
             empty
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             is
             the
             Market-day
             of
             those
             Monks
             ,
             in
             which
             for
             some
             Gallons
             of
             Water
             and
             Salt
             ,
             they
             get
             more
             Presents
             ,
             than
             would
             serve
             to
             maintain
             them
             for
             seven
             years
             :
             they
             quickly
             convert
             all
             that
             is
             not
             necessary
             for
             them
             into
             Money
             :
             and
             by
             this
             means
             they
             are
             vastly
             rich
             .
             When
             I
             saw
             all
             this
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             but
             think
             that
             men
             must
             become
             first
             Beasts
             themselves
             ,
             before
             things
             of
             this
             kind
             could
             pass
             upon
             them
             :
             but
             since
             I
             have
             
             added
             this
             in
             a
             Postscript
             ,
             rather
             than
             give
             my self
             the
             trouble
             to
             make
             it
             come
             in
             pertinently
             into
             my
             Letter
             I
             will
             add
             another
             particular
             that
             is
             writ
             me
             from
             Rome
             the
             sixth
             of
             October
             1687.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             told
             ,
             that
             men
             are
             now
             more
             puzled
             in
             their
             thoughts
             with
             Relation
             to
             the
             business
             of
             Molinos
             than
             ever
             .
             It
             was
             Visible
             that
             his
             Abjuration
             was
             only
             a
             pretended
             thing
             ;
             for
             in
             effect
             he
             has
             abjured
             nothing
             :
             his
             party
             believe
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             very
             numerous
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             
               Rome
               ,
               Italy
               ,
               Spain
            
             ,
             and
             France
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             these
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             have
             many
             followers
             even
             in
             America
             it self
             :
             one
             sees
             now
             in
             almost
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             Rome
             some
             of
             them
             praying
             in
             corners
             ,
             with
             their
             Hands
             and
             Eyes
             lifted
             up
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             all
             in
             Tears
             ,
             and
             Sighs
             ;
             which
             is
             no
             small
             trouble
             to
             those
             who
             thought
             they
             had
             quite
             routed
             them
             :
             but
             find
             they
             are
             not
             so
             much
             quasht
             as
             it
             was
             thought
             they
             would
             have
             been
             by
             the
             mock
             Triumph
             that
             was
             made
             upon
             Molinos
             .
             Nor
             do
             they
             believe
             a
             word
             of
             those
             Reports
             that
             are
             spread
             of
             his
             Leudness
             :
             they
             say
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             Proof
             ever
             brought
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             are
             many
             thousands
             in
             Rome
             ,
             of
             both
             sexes
             ,
             that
             conversed
             much
             with
             him
             ,
             who
             have
             all
             possible
             reason
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             stories
             that
             were
             given
             out
             concerning
             him
             ,
             are
             Impudent
             Calumnies
             ,
             set
             about
             only
             to
             blast
             Him
             and
             his
             
             Doctrine
             :
             and
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             this
             seems
             to
             be
             much
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Bull
             that
             condemns
             his
             Books
             ,
             and
             his
             Doctrine
             ;
             in
             which
             no
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             his
             ill
             Life
             and
             Hypocrisy
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             very
             probably
             done
             if
             the
             matter
             had
             been
             well
             proved
             :
             since
             this
             would
             not
             only
             have
             satisfied
             people
             ,
             with
             relation
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             would
             have
             very
             much
             confirmed
             the
             Accusations
             of
             those
             horrid
             Opinions
             that
             are
             laid
             to
             his
             Charge
             ,
             Which
             had
             appeared
             with
             much
             more
             Evidence
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             found
             that
             his
             Life
             had
             agreed
             with
             those
             Tenets
             :
             for
             tho
             it
             had
             not
             been
             a
             just
             Inference
             to
             conclude
             him
             guilty
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             charged
             on
             him
             in
             the
             Bull
             ,
             yet
             one
             may
             reckon
             it
             almost
             a
             sure
             Inference
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             guilty
             of
             them
             ,
             since
             the
             Bull
             does
             not
             tax
             him
             for
             them
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           THIRD
           LETTER
           ,
           Concerning
           some
           of
           the
           STATES
           OF
           ITALY
           ;
           And
           of
           their
           present
           Interest
           and
           Policy
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ;
          
        
         
           I
           Threw
           into
           my
           former
           Letter
           ,
           all
           those
           general
           Reflections
           on
           the
           State
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Maxims
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           concerning
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           gather
           together
           during
           my
           Stay
           at
           Rome
           .
           Now
           I
           quit
           that
           subject
           ,
           and
           shall
           at
           present
           
           entertain
           you
           with
           some
           
             Political
             Observations
          
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           so
           much
           the
           more
           acceptable
           ,
           because
           I
           fancy
           they
           will
           be
           new
           to
           you
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           I
           go
           so
           far
           as
           Italy
           ,
           I
           will
           give
           you
           an
           account
           of
           a
           very
           curious
           Salt-work
           ,
           that
           I
           saw
           in
           my
           way
           to
           Italy
           ,
           at
           Sode
           near
           Francfort
           .
           It
           belongs
           to
           Mr.
           Malapert
           ,
           and
           has
           been
           wrought
           above
           60
           years
           ;
           but
           the
           present
           Master
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           a
           man
           of
           great
           worth
           ,
           so
           he
           is
           very
           Ingenious
           ,
           and
           has
           much
           perfected
           that
           ,
           which
           was
           managed
           at
           a
           much
           greater
           Expence
           before
           he
           undertook
           it
           .
           There
           rises
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           some
           little
           Hills
           ,
           which
           produce
           a
           very
           good
           Wine
           ,
           a
           
             Spring
             of
             Water
          
           ,
           that
           is
           so
           very
           little
           brackish
           to
           the
           tast
           ,
           that
           one
           will
           hardly
           think
           it
           possible
           to
           fetch
           much
           Salt
           out
           of
           it
           ;
           yet
           it
           has
           such
           a
           tast
           of
           Salt
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           room
           for
           Industry
           to
           prepare
           this
           Water
           ,
           so
           that
           without
           such
           an
           expence
           in
           Fire
           as
           should
           eat
           out
           the
           profit
           ,
           it
           might
           turn
           to
           a
           good
           account
           ;
           which
           Mr.
           Malapert
           seems
           to
           have
           carried
           as
           far
           as
           is
           possible
           .
           The
           Meadow
           that
           lies
           in
           the
           levil
           with
           this
           Spring
           ,
           is
           Impregnate
           with
           
             Salt
             ,
             Iron
             ,
             Nitre
          
           ,
           and
           Sulphur
           :
           but
           Salt
           is
           that
           which
           prevails
           :
           first
           then
           ,
           a
           Pump
           is
           put
           upon
           this
           Spring
           ,
           which
           is
           managed
           by
           a
           Watermil
           ,
           and
           throws
           up
           the
           Water
           about
           fifteen
           Foot
           high
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           goes
           by
           a
           Pipe
           into
           vast
           Machines
           ,
           that
           are
           made
           to
           receive
           it
           .
        
         
         
           There
           is
           a
           great
           piece
           of
           ground
           Inclosed
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           are
           24
           vast
           Chests
           or
           Cisterns
           for
           the
           Water
           ,
           in
           two
           stories
           ,
           12
           in
           a
           story
           ,
           the
           one
           just
           over
           the
           other
           ;
           they
           are
           about
           seventy
           foot
           long
           ,
           twelve
           broad
           ,
           and
           two
           deep
           ;
           over
           every
           one
           of
           these
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           roof
           of
           boards
           ,
           supported
           by
           wooden
           Pillars
           ,
           of
           12
           foot
           high
           ;
           which
           covers
           them
           from
           Rain-water
           ,
           but
           yet
           the
           water
           within
           them
           is
           in
           a
           full
           exposition
           to
           the
           Sun
           ;
           those
           roofs
           are
           hung
           with
           straw
           ,
           upon
           which
           some
           that
           manage
           the
           work
           ,
           are
           often
           throwing
           up
           the
           Water
           ,
           so
           that
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           the
           Phlegme
           is
           Imbibed
           by
           the
           Straw
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           fixed
           parts
           fall
           down
           :
           according
           to
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           Season
           ,
           this
           Evaporation
           of
           the
           watry
           parts
           ,
           goes
           quicker
           or
           slower
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           Gage
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           Weigh
           the
           Water
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           know
           how
           the
           Evaporation
           advances
           ;
           it
           is
           of
           Silver
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           made
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           the
           weight
           of
           the
           Water
           ,
           it
           sinks
           in
           it
           to
           such
           a
           depth
           ;
           &
           so
           by
           the
           degrees
           markt
           upon
           it
           ,
           they
           know
           how
           heavy
           the
           Water
           is
           :
           according
           then
           to
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           season
           ,
           and
           the
           progress
           of
           the
           Evaporation
           ,
           they
           let
           the
           Water
           out
           of
           one
           Cistern
           into
           another
           ,
           by
           a
           Pipe
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           has
           past
           thro
           the
           12
           that
           are
           in
           the
           upper
           story
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           conveyed
           down
           by
           Pipes
           into
           the
           12
           that
           are
           below
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           all
           they
           continue
           still
           to
           throw
           up
           the
           water
           upon
           the
           Wit
           hs
           of
           Straw
           ,
           that
           are
           over
           head
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           this
           Evaporation
           discharges
           the
           
           Water
           of
           so
           much
           of
           its
           Phlegin
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           quantity
           of
           water
           ,
           that
           weighed
           one
           ounce
           when
           it
           was
           drawn
           from
           the
           Spring
           ,
           weighs
           six
           ounces
           in
           this
           last
           Chest
           :
           and
           all
           this
           rolling
           about
           of
           the
           Water
           from
           Chest
           to
           Chest
           lasts
           sometimes
           not
           above
           twenty
           day's
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           season
           is
           only
           moderately
           hot
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           longer
           a
           doing
           ;
           sometimes
           it
           will
           not
           be
           done
           in
           a
           month's
           time
           :
           after
           that
           the
           Water
           is
           brought
           to
           a
           very
           considerable
           degree
           of
           Saltness
           ,
           it
           is
           conveyed
           into
           two
           great
           Cauldrons
           ,
           that
           are
           13
           foot
           long
           ,
           ten
           broad
           ,
           &
           3½
           deep
           ;
           under
           which
           there
           are
           vast
           Furnaces
           ,
           where
           in
           a
           most
           violent
           Fire
           of
           11
           or
           12
           hours
           continuance
           ,
           the
           Water
           receives
           its
           last
           Evaporation
           ;
           &
           when
           that
           is
           done
           ,
           the
           Salt
           which
           is
           become
           thick
           ,
           but
           is
           still
           moist
           ,
           is
           taken
           up
           in
           Baskets
           of
           Willows
           ,
           and
           placed
           about
           the
           wall
           of
           the
           Furnace
           :
           and
           so
           the
           humidity
           that
           remains
           in
           it
           drops
           out
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           brought
           to
           its
           last
           degree
           of
           perfection
           :
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           a
           Tyth
           is
           payed
           ;
           of
           which
           the
           Elector
           of
           Ments
           has
           one
           half
           ,
           and
           the
           City
           of
           Francfort
           the
           other
           .
           This
           Salt
           is
           exceeding
           good
           and
           pleasant
           to
           the
           tast
           .
           It
           is
           much
           solider
           and
           more
           like
           the
           
             Portugal
             Salt
          
           ,
           than
           like
           our
           
             Newcastle
             salt
          
           .
           It
           serveth
           very
           well
           all
           the
           uses
           of
           the
           Kitchin
           ,
           and
           Table
           :
           but
           it
           has
           not
           strength
           enough
           to
           preserve
           things
           long
           .
           There
           are
           vast
           quantities
           made
           of
           it
           in
           hot
           and
           dry
           Summers
           :
           for
           the
           Chests
           are
           always
           kept
           full
           :
           and
           thus
           all
           
           Franconia
           is
           furnished
           with
           Salt
           of
           its
           own
           Production
           at
           very
           moderate
           rates
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           so
           great
           a
           lessening
           of
           the
           Expence
           of
           the
           fire
           by
           this
           conveyance
           of
           the
           water
           thro
           so
           many
           Chests
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           afforded
           very
           cheap
           .
           This
           I
           thought
           deserved
           well
           that
           I
           should
           Interrupt
           the
           earnestness
           in
           which
           you
           be
           ,
           to
           hear
           what
           I
           have
           to
           tell
           you
           concerning
           Italy
           ,
           so
           that
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           not
           be
           ill
           pleased
           with
           it
           ,
           especially
           if
           your
           curiosity
           after
           the
           History
           of
           nature
           is
           as
           great
           as
           it
           was
           .
        
         
           I
           now
           go
           over
           in
           one
           step
           all
           the
           Iourney
           that
           I
           made
           from
           hence
           to
           Italy
           ,
           which
           is
           certainly
           the
           highest
           scituated
           Country
           in
           Europe
           :
           for
           as
           the
           Rhine
           and
           Danube
           ,
           that
           rise
           in
           the
           Alpes
           ,
           and
           run
           down
           to
           the
           Ocean
           and
           the
           Euxine
           ,
           shewes
           you
           that
           all
           that
           tract
           of
           ground
           to
           those
           Seas
           is
           a
           constant
           descent
           ,
           so
           when
           one
           comes
           to
           the
           Alpes
           ,
           either
           on
           the
           French
           or
           on
           the
           German
           side
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           great
           many
           days
           in
           climbing
           up
           those
           vast
           mountains
           ,
           but
           the
           descent
           on
           the
           Italian
           side
           is
           very
           Inconsiderable
           .
           This
           appears
           yet
           more
           sensible
           when
           one
           comes
           from
           Turin
           ,
           where
           the
           ascent
           up
           Mount
           Senice
           is
           but
           a
           work
           of
           a
           few
           hours
           :
           and
           yet
           from
           the
           height
           of
           that
           hill
           ,
           one
           is
           in
           a
           constant
           descent
           till
           he
           comes
           to
           Lions
           .
           I
           will
           not
           carry
           you
           about
           Italy
           ,
           to
           tell
           you
           the
           remarkable
           things
           that
           are
           there
           ;
           but
           will
           only
           tell
           you
           some
           particulars
           that
           made
           the
           greatest
           Impression
           on
           my self
           ,
           and
           
           which
           were
           not
           seen
           by
           Dr.
           Burnet
           .
        
         
           In
           my
           way
           from
           Parma
           to
           Mantua
           ,
           I
           past
           at
           Guastale
           ,
           which
           is
           half
           way
           between
           them
           ,
           18
           miles
           distant
           from
           both
           ;
           where
           I
           saw
           a
           scene
           that
           surprised
           me
           .
           This
           Town
           is
           situated
           on
           the
           southside
           of
           the
           Po
           ,
           at
           half
           a
           miles
           distance
           from
           it
           :
           It
           was
           a
           considerable
           branch
           of
           the
           Territory
           of
           Mantua
           ,
           that
           was
           given
           off
           to
           one
           of
           the
           Cadets
           of
           that
           Family
           ,
           and
           was
           setled
           in
           an
           intail
           to
           the
           
             Heir
             male
          
           .
           The
           best
           part
           of
           the
           Revenue
           of
           this
           small
           Principality
           ,
           was
           a
           Duty
           that
           was
           payed
           for
           all
           merchandises
           that
           went
           or
           came
           upon
           the
           Po
           ,
           which
           when
           the
           Trade
           of
           Italy
           was
           in
           a
           more
           flourishing
           condition
           than
           it
           is
           at
           present
           ,
           was
           farmed
           for
           above
           Threescore
           thousand
           Crowns
           .
           The
           situation
           of
           this
           place
           makes
           it
           yet
           much
           more
           considerable
           than
           it
           is
           in
           it self
           ;
           for
           as
           it
           lies
           in
           the
           neighbourhood
           of
           the
           Principalities
           of
           Parma
           and
           Modena
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           far
           from
           the
           Popes
           Territory
           ,
           so
           if
           this
           place
           is
           Master
           of
           the
           Po
           ,
           by
           crossing
           it
           ,
           the
           detachments
           that
           may
           be
           sent
           out
           from
           it
           are
           not
           only
           in
           the
           Territory
           of
           Mantua
           ,
           but
           they
           may
           be
           also
           in
           a
           very
           few
           hours
           both
           in
           the
           Milanese
           and
           in
           the
           Venetian
           Dominion
           ;
           so
           that
           Guastale
           in
           some
           respect
           may
           be
           esteemed
           the
           Center
           of
           all
           the
           States
           of
           Lombardy
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Mantua
           married
           the
           Daughter
           of
           the
           last
           Duke
           of
           Guastalé
           ,
           who
           died
           in
           the
           year
           1680.
           and
           his
           Nephew
           Don
           
             Vespasiano
             Gonzaga
          
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           in
           
           the
           Spanish
           service
           ,
           was
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           his
           undoubted
           Heir
           :
           so
           he
           came
           &
           took
           peaceable
           possession
           of
           his
           Dutchy
           :
           He
           was
           extreamly
           much
           beloved
           by
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           thought
           himself
           at
           quiet
           in
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           his
           new
           Dignity
           :
           but
           all
           this
           was
           soon
           overturned
           ;
           for
           one
           came
           to
           him
           from
           the
           
             Court
             of
             France
          
           ,
           to
           let
           him
           know
           ,
           that
           that
           
             Great
             King
          
           could
           not
           be
           wanting
           to
           his
           Ally
           the
           Duke
           of
           Mantua
           ,
           to
           whom
           Guastale
           belonged
           of
           right
           ,
           his
           Dutchess
           being
           the
           Daughter
           and
           Heir
           of
           the
           late
           Duke
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           since
           he
           had
           usurped
           the
           just
           right
           of
           another
           ,
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           warned
           him
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           did
           not
           withdraw
           of
           his
           own
           accord
           ,
           he
           would
           give
           order
           to
           put
           the
           D.
           of
           Mantua
           in
           possession
           .
           It
           was
           to
           no
           purpose
           to
           argue
           against
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           the
           Messenger
           that
           Guastale
           was
           a
           Fee
           intailed
           on
           the
           
             Heir
             male
          
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           had
           never
           been
           the
           least
           dispute
           :
           But
           reasons
           taken
           from
           the
           equity
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           are
           seldom
           thought
           strong
           enough
           to
           hold
           the
           ballance
           against
           reasons
           of
           State
           :
           so
           the
           poor
           Prince
           being
           in
           no
           condition
           to
           resist
           so
           powerful
           an
           Enemy
           ,
           was
           forced
           to
           abandon
           his
           Right
           ,
           and
           to
           withdraw
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           again
           entertained
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           .
           For
           tho
           there
           was
           a
           sort
           of
           a
           fortification
           cast
           about
           Guastale
           50
           or
           60
           year
           ago
           ,
           yet
           as
           that
           was
           at
           best
           an
           Inconsiderable
           defence
           ,
           so
           even
           that
           was
           now
           quite
           ruined
           .
           
           Upon
           his
           retiring
           there
           came
           a
           detachement
           of
           300
           Men
           from
           Cassale
           ,
           who
           took
           possession
           of
           Guastale
           ,
           and
           continue
           there
           to
           this
           day
           :
           but
           this
           had
           been
           no
           great
           matter
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           gone
           further
           :
           some
           years
           passed
           after
           the
           new
           Duke
           was
           driven
           away
           before
           the
           true
           design
           of
           this
           matter
           appeared
           .
           The
           world
           was
           first
           to
           be
           laid
           to
           sleep
           .
           The
           Town
           it self
           is
           composed
           of
           about
           six
           or
           seven
           thousand
           Inhabitants
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           small
           Garrison
           in
           it
           seemed
           of
           no
           great
           Consequence
           ,
           and
           was
           rather
           an
           Advantage
           than
           a
           prejudice
           to
           the
           Town
           ;
           they
           were
           kept
           in
           very
           good
           order
           ,
           and
           they
           payed
           punctually
           for
           every
           thing
           that
           they
           called
           for
           :
           only
           they
           brought
           the
           place
           into
           the
           Method
           of
           a
           Garrison
           ;
           for
           all
           must
           come
           in
           and
           go
           out
           of
           the
           Town
           only
           at
           one
           Gate
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           year
           1686.
           the
           mystery
           of
           this
           matter
           begun
           to
           appear
           :
           for
           Mr.
           du
           Plessis
           ,
           a
           French
           Engineer
           ,
           came
           thither
           ,
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           repairing
           the
           old
           Fortifications
           ,
           and
           designed
           a
           Noble
           and
           a
           Regular
           Fortification
           :
           It
           is
           to
           be
           a
           Hexagone
           ,
           with
           all
           necessary
           Out-works
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           a
           great
           Splanade
           that
           is
           to
           be
           made
           round
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           houses
           or
           trees
           that
           are
           within
           a
           considerable
           distance
           are
           to
           be
           beat
           down
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           design
           is
           great
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           executed
           in
           all
           the
           exactness
           of
           the
           modern
           Fortification
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           situation
           ,
           will
           make
           it
           the
           most
           Important
           
           place
           of
           Italy
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           will
           bridle
           all
           Lombardy
           ,
           and
           be
           able
           to
           put
           it
           all
           under
           Contribution
           upon
           every
           occasion
           .
           The
           Works
           were
           begun
           in
           April
           1686.
           and
           ever
           since
           they
           have
           kept
           400
           men
           constantly
           at
           work
           ,
           upon
           the
           pay
           of
           a
           Iulio
           a
           day
           :
           another
           year
           will
           go
           near
           to
           finish
           it
           .
           And
           yet
           tho
           here
           the
           justest
           ground
           possible
           ,
           is
           given
           to
           alarm
           all
           Italy
           ,
           none
           seems
           to
           be
           so
           much
           as
           concerned
           at
           it
           .
           The
           Venetians
           ,
           that
           have
           at
           all
           other
           times
           ,
           valued
           themselves
           upon
           their
           prospect
           of
           Danger
           ,
           even
           at
           the
           greatest
           distance
           ,
           either
           do
           not
           see
           this
           ,
           or
           dare
           not
           own
           their
           fear
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           all
           this
           is
           carried
           on
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           D.
           of
           Mantua
           :
           but
           it
           is
           as
           certain
           ,
           that
           tho
           it
           lies
           so
           near
           him
           ,
           he
           has
           never
           been
           at
           the
           pains
           to
           go
           and
           see
           it
           :
           It
           has
           never
           been
           so
           much
           as
           once
           considered
           by
           his
           Council
           ;
           nor
           is
           his
           Revenue
           in
           such
           a
           condition
           as
           to
           bear
           such
           an
           encrease
           of
           Expence
           :
           and
           yet
           it
           passes
           among
           the
           people
           there
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           a
           great
           strength
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           be
           made
           to
           keep
           the
           French
           out
           of
           Italy
           ;
           and
           some
           Priests
           that
           are
           corrupted
           to
           serve
           the
           
             French
             Interests
          
           promote
           this
           Fiction
           .
           If
           the
           Venetians
           look
           on
           till
           this
           is
           finished
           ,
           they
           will
           do
           very
           well
           to
           assure
           themselves
           of
           their
           new
           Conquests
           in
           the
           Morea
           ,
           for
           their
           Antient
           ones
           in
           the
           
             Terra
             firma
          
           of
           Italy
           will
           probably
           fail
           them
           very
           quickly
           .
        
         
           All
           those
           of
           the
           Territory
           ,
           who
           know
           well
           that
           their
           Princes
           name
           is
           only
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           
           for
           the
           fortifying
           this
           place
           ,
           look
           on
           with
           great
           regret
           ,
           while
           they
           see
           a
           Work
           advancing
           so
           fast
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           be
           a
           Citadel
           upon
           all
           their
           Countrey
           :
           of
           which
           an
           Ancient
           Person
           of
           Quality
           ,
           that
           is
           there
           spoke
           to
           me
           with
           so
           much
           feeling
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           hardly
           forbear
           weeping
           ,
           when
           he
           shewed
           me
           that
           Yoke
           of
           Slavery
           under
           which
           they
           were
           falling
           .
           I
           saw
           ,
           during
           my
           stay
           in
           Mantua
           ,
           how
           much
           all
           the
           sensible
           people
           there
           ,
           are
           concerned
           to
           see
           their
           Prince
           deliver
           himself
           up
           so
           blindly
           to
           the
           
             French
             Interests
          
           :
           they
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           since
           his
           childhood
           he
           has
           been
           so
           beset
           with
           the
           Instruments
           and
           Agents
           of
           that
           Court
           ,
           that
           his
           Inclinations
           for
           them
           are
           become
           as
           another
           nature
           in
           him
           :
           he
           was
           not
           out
           of
           Childhood
           ,
           when
           almost
           all
           his
           Domesticks
           ,
           and
           his
           masters
           ,
           both
           for
           Languages
           and
           Armes
           ,
           were
           furnished
           him
           from
           thence
           .
           His
           putting
           Cassale
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           that
           Monarch
           ,
           was
           one
           good
           Evidence
           ,
           and
           now
           the
           business
           of
           Guastale
           is
           another
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           they
           have
           gained
           such
           an
           Ascendant
           over
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           have
           Insinuated
           themselves
           so
           much
           into
           him
           ,
           in
           all
           those
           fatal
           hours
           of
           Liberty
           which
           he
           allows
           himself
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           thought
           he
           will
           stick
           at
           any
           thing
           that
           they
           demand
           of
           him
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           at
           his
           own
           going
           into
           France
           ;
           to
           which
           he
           has
           been
           much
           solicited
           :
           but
           it
           is
           not
           so
           much
           as
           doubted
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           goes
           once
           into
           that
           Countrey
           ,
           he
           will
           never
           come
           out
           of
           it
           again
           .
           So
           he
           is
           
           not
           like
           to
           be
           wrought
           on
           so
           far
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           were
           not
           for
           some
           such
           apprehension
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           enough
           that
           he
           might
           undertake
           the
           Journey
           ;
           for
           he
           does
           not
           love
           staying
           in
           his
           Principality
           so
           well
           ,
           but
           takes
           pleasure
           to
           ramble
           about
           ;
           and
           he
           devests
           himself
           often
           of
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           his
           Greatness
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           may
           take
           a
           freer
           career
           in
           those
           Exercises
           ,
           that
           he
           loves
           better
           than
           his
           Affairs
           :
           and
           a
           Prince
           ,
           whose
           Revenue
           is
           none
           of
           the
           greatest
           ,
           and
           whose
           expence
           is
           often
           Irregular
           ,
           who
           has
           an
           active
           Envoy
           always
           near
           him
           ,
           and
           who
           is
           ever
           ready
           to
           furnish
           him
           with
           Money
           ,
           falls
           naturally
           into
           a
           great
           dependence
           on
           that
           Court.
           
        
         
           Of
           this
           a
           very
           Extraordinary
           Instance
           appeared
           not
           long
           ago
           ,
           in
           the
           Disgrace
           of
           the
           Marquisses
           of
           Cannosse
           and
           Palliotti
           :
           the
           first
           of
           these
           is
           his
           Kinsman
           ,
           and
           has
           served
           him
           now
           for
           many
           years
           ,
           with
           as
           much
           Fidelity
           as
           Affection
           ;
           the
           second
           was
           Captain
           of
           his
           Guards
           ,
           and
           Governour
           of
           the
           Castle
           of
           Mantua
           which
           commands
           the
           Town
           .
           These
           then
           had
           the
           Courage
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Fidelity
           ,
           to
           lay
           before
           him
           the
           Ruin
           that
           he
           was
           like
           to
           bring
           upon
           himself
           as
           well
           as
           upon
           all
           Italy
           ,
           by
           delivering
           himself
           up
           so
           intirely
           to
           the
           
             French
             Councils
          
           ,
           and
           by
           putting
           them
           first
           in
           possession
           of
           Guastale
           ,
           and
           now
           suffering
           then
           to
           Fortify
           it
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           effect
           the
           delivering
           up
           of
           his
           Principality
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           
           his
           People
           to
           them
           ;
           who
           looked
           upon
           themselves
           as
           brought
           already
           under
           a
           Forreign
           Yoke
           :
           they
           also
           represented
           to
           him
           the
           danger
           of
           having
           almost
           no
           other
           Domesticks
           but
           Frenchmen
           about
           him
           ,
           who
           were
           all
           as
           so
           many
           Spies
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           upon
           all
           that
           were
           near
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           were
           very
           exact
           in
           giving
           the
           
             French
             Envoy
          
           Mr.
           Baumbeau
           an
           account
           of
           every
           thing
           that
           he
           either
           said
           or
           did
           .
           These
           Demonstrances
           made
           some
           Impressions
           on
           the
           Duke
           ,
           and
           he
           promised
           to
           them
           to
           find
           out
           an
           effectuall
           Remedy
           to
           all
           those
           Evils
           :
           But
           this
           was
           not
           a
           secret
           very
           long
           ;
           Money
           and
           Spies
           find
           out
           every
           thing
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           possible
           that
           they
           who
           gave
           the
           Duke
           these
           faithfull
           Advices
           might
           have
           been
           engaged
           to
           it
           ,
           either
           by
           some
           Instruments
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Spain
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Republick
           of
           Venice
           :
           yet
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           is
           not
           known
           ,
           but
           the
           
             French
             Envoy
          
           made
           a
           shift
           to
           charge
           them
           so
           heavily
           ,
           that
           he
           got
           them
           both
           to
           be
           made
           close
           Prisoners
           ;
           in
           this
           condition
           they
           were
           when
           I
           was
           at
           Mantua
           ,
           and
           no
           body
           durst
           so
           much
           as
           mention
           their
           Names
           ,
           much
           less
           Interpose
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           Princes
           of
           Italy
           ,
           are
           as
           Absolute
           in
           their
           own
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           delivered
           from
           all
           the
           bonds
           of
           Law
           ,
           as
           some
           greater
           Kings
           are
           ,
           so
           their
           subjects
           are
           at
           their
           Mercy
           ,
           both
           for
           their
           
             Lives
             ,
             Liberties
          
           ,
           and
           Estates
           :
           and
           this
           is
           that
           from
           which
           one
           may
           
           take
           a
           sure
           measure
           of
           the
           weakness
           of
           
             Italy
             .
             Subjects
          
           that
           retain
           still
           all
           the
           due
           liberties
           of
           humane
           nature
           ,
           and
           that
           are
           not
           under
           an
           Arbitrary
           but
           a
           Legall
           Government
           ;
           fight
           for
           themselves
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           their
           Prince
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           are
           already
           as
           miserable
           as
           they
           can
           be
           ,
           so
           that
           a
           change
           may
           perhaps
           put
           them
           in
           a
           better
           condition
           ,
           but
           can
           hardly
           put
           them
           in
           a
           worse
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           much
           concern
           themselves
           in
           their
           Princes
           Quarrel
           ,
           since
           they
           only
           fight
           for
           the
           continuance
           ,
           if
           not
           for
           the
           encrease
           of
           their
           Slavery
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           to
           return
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Mantua
           ;
           the
           
             French
             Envoy
          
           has
           since
           that
           time
           stuck
           closer
           to
           him
           than
           ever
           ;
           he
           indeed
           waits
           always
           on
           him
           ,
           sometimes
           acting
           like
           an
           Officer
           of
           his
           Houshold
           ,
           and
           at
           other
           times
           like
           the
           Governour
           of
           his
           Person
           :
           he
           made
           the
           tour
           of
           Italy
           with
           him
           this
           year
           ,
           and
           waited
           on
           him
           to
           
             Millan
             ,
             Genoa
             ,
             Florence
             ,
             Rome
             ,
             Naples
          
           and
           Venice
           ,
           where
           they
           passed
           the
           Carnavall
           together
           :
           and
           he
           took
           a
           most
           particular
           care
           that
           the
           Duke
           should
           meet
           with
           none
           in
           all
           those
           places
           ,
           that
           might
           open
           his
           eyes
           ,
           to
           let
           him
           see
           the
           Ruin
           that
           he
           is
           bringing
           upon
           himself
           ;
           yet
           after
           all
           ,
           one
           of
           his
           Secretaries
           ,
           had
           still
           the
           Integrity
           and
           Courage
           to
           give
           him
           such
           faithful
           Councels
           ,
           as
           had
           been
           fatal
           to
           others
           :
           yet
           the
           Duke
           used
           him
           better
           than
           he
           had
           done
           the
           two
           Marquisses
           :
           for
           tho
           the
           
             French
             Spies
          
           discovered
           him
           likewise
           ,
           yet
           ,
           
           nothing
           could
           be
           done
           to
           hurt
           him
           in
           the
           Dukes
           good
           opinion
           ,
           therefore
           it
           was
           resolved
           to
           take
           another
           method
           to
           tear
           so
           dangerous
           a
           man
           from
           him
           ;
           so
           he
           being
           sent
           to
           negotiate
           some
           business
           at
           the
           Court
           of
           Turin
           ,
           was
           often
           invited
           to
           go
           a
           Hunting
           ,
           which
           he
           resisted
           for
           a
           great
           while
           ,
           tho
           the
           
             French
             Ambassadour
          
           pressed
           him
           much
           to
           it
           ;
           at
           last
           he
           was
           overcome
           ,
           but
           his
           sport
           was
           fatal
           to
           him
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           seised
           on
           ,
           and
           carried
           by
           a
           small
           Party
           sent
           from
           Pignarol
           as
           is
           believed
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           he
           is
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           said
           in
           Italy
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           clapt
           up
           in
           St.
           Margarite
           one
           of
           the
           little
           Islands
           in
           the
           
             Mediterranean
             sea
          
           .
           This
           matter
           was
           at
           first
           highly
           resented
           by
           the
           Duke
           ,
           but
           a
           little
           time
           will
           shew
           whether
           the
           earesses
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           France
           can
           soften
           him
           in
           this
           matter
           or
           not
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           can
           lay
           him
           asleep
           after
           such
           an
           Attempt
           ,
           then
           all
           persons
           will
           conclude
           that
           he
           is
           so
           much
           in
           their
           power
           ,
           that
           none
           will
           dare
           to
           run
           the
           hazard
           of
           undeceiving
           him
           any
           more
           .
        
         
           Those
           in
           the
           Mountferrat
           feel
           what
           a
           Neighbour
           Cassal
           is
           to
           them
           ;
           that
           Imperious
           way
           of
           proceeding
           ,
           without
           having
           any
           great
           regard
           to
           Justice
           ,
           or
           to
           Contracts
           and
           Aggreements
           ,
           that
           is
           practised
           in
           France
           ,
           begins
           to
           be
           felt
           here
           likewise
           :
           of
           which
           many
           smaller
           Instances
           were
           given
           me
           ,
           but
           I
           will
           tell
           you
           two
           that
           were
           more
           remarkable
           ;
           when
           the
           Garrison
           was
           first
           setled
           in
           Cassal
           ,
           those
           of
           the
           
           Mountferrat
           held
           the
           price
           of
           their
           Corn
           so
           high
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           hard
           to
           furnish
           the
           Garrison
           with
           Bread
           :
           so
           some
           of
           Piedmont
           undertook
           to
           supply
           them
           for
           two
           years
           at
           21
           Livers
           the
           Ration
           ,
           and
           the
           bargain
           being
           made
           ▪
           they
           bought
           in
           great
           stores
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           quickly
           filled
           their
           Granaries
           :
           upon
           this
           some
           in
           the
           Mountferrat
           came
           and
           offered
           to
           serve
           the
           Garrison
           at
           
             14
             Livers
          
           the
           Ration
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           other
           bargain
           tho
           made
           as
           sure
           as
           any
           such
           contract
           can
           possibly
           be
           made
           ,
           was
           broke
           ,
           and
           the
           undertakers
           were
           ruined
           by
           it
           .
           The
           other
           story
           was
           ,
           that
           in
           order
           to
           the
           building
           the
           Fortifications
           ,
           some
           Masons
           made
           a
           bargain
           at
           
             32
             Livers
          
           such
           a
           measure
           ,
           so
           they
           brought
           together
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Workmen
           ,
           and
           were
           at
           work
           ;
           when
           others
           came
           and
           offer'd
           to
           perform
           the
           work
           at
           
             28
             Livers
          
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           others
           had
           
             32
             Livers
          
           ,
           only
           they
           demanded
           a
           considerable
           advance
           ;
           so
           the
           first
           Bargain
           was
           presently
           broken
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           loss
           of
           the
           Undertakers
           :
           but
           the
           2d
           Undertakers
           ,
           that
           had
           Money
           advanced
           them
           ,
           found
           they
           had
           made
           a
           Bargain
           that
           was
           too
           hard
           for
           them
           to
           execute
           ,
           so
           they
           ran
           away
           with
           the
           Money
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           joy
           of
           the
           Countrey
           .
           He
           that
           told
           me
           this
           ,
           said
           ,
           that
           perhaps
           it
           surprised
           the
           Italians
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           yet
           acquainted
           with
           such
           things
           ;
           but
           nothing
           of
           that
           kind
           would
           seem
           extraordinary
           in
           France
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           much
           accustomed
           to
           such
           a
           way
           of
           proceeding
           
           that
           he
           gave
           me
           a
           particular
           account
           of
           so
           many
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           reason
           to
           know
           well
           ,
           as
           would
           fill
           a
           Book
           :
           but
           that
           which
           touched
           him
           most
           sensibly
           ,
           was
           the
           Fonds
           that
           was
           made
           for
           an
           
             East-India
             Company
          
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           King
           gave
           in
           
             three
             Millions
          
           ,
           with
           this
           positive
           Assurance
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Losses
           and
           Dammage
           of
           the
           Company
           should
           fall
           on
           that
           Stock
           .
           This
           was
           a
           great
           encouragment
           to
           draw
           in
           men
           ,
           to
           put
           Money
           into
           the
           stock
           ,
           and
           the
           Court
           set
           on
           the
           Project
           with
           so
           much
           Zeal
           ,
           that
           Letters
           were
           writ
           to
           all
           the
           great
           Bodies
           and
           Towns
           of
           France
           ,
           that
           were
           considered
           rather
           as
           Commands
           than
           Desires
           :
           yet
           after
           all
           were
           engaged
           ,
           upon
           the
           first
           occasion
           the
           Kings
           three
           Millions
           were
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           stock
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           were
           left
           to
           shift
           for
           themselves
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           must
           here
           give
           you
           an
           account
           of
           a
           very
           Extraordinary
           Transaction
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Turin
           ,
           which
           is
           likewise
           thought
           an
           effect
           of
           the
           Authority
           that
           the
           Councils
           of
           France
           have
           likewise
           there
           .
           The
           Marquis
           
             de
             Pianesse
          
           the
           son
           of
           him
           that
           set
           on
           the
           Massacre
           of
           the
           Protestants
           in
           the
           Valleys
           of
           Piedmont
           34
           years
           ago
           ,
           was
           in
           great
           favour
           with
           the
           late
           Duke
           of
           Savoy
           ,
           but
           the
           war
           of
           Genoa
           miscarried
           so
           in
           his
           hands
           in
           the
           year
           1672
           that
           the
           Duke
           could
           never
           forgive
           him
           that
           matter
           ;
           of
           which
           the
           Resentments
           were
           so
           quick
           when
           he
           died
           ,
           that
           he
           left
           a
           charge
           on
           
             Madame
             Royale
          
           ,
           never
           to
           forgive
           him
           ,
           nor
           to
           Imploy
           
           him
           :
           he
           upon
           his
           Disgrace
           retired
           into
           France
           and
           was
           so
           well
           entertained
           there
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           Interest
           enough
           to
           procure
           a
           Recommendation
           from
           the
           King
           to
           the
           Dutchess
           of
           Savoy
           in
           his
           favour
           ;
           but
           her
           Excuse
           was
           so
           reasonable
           ,
           being
           founded
           on
           the
           Orders
           she
           had
           received
           from
           the
           Duke
           on
           his
           Death
           bed
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           reply
           to
           be
           made
           to
           it
           :
           yet
           afterwards
           a
           Nephew
           of
           his
           ,
           the
           Count
           Massin
           ,
           was
           so
           happy
           in
           the
           Dutchesses
           favour
           ,
           that
           he
           found
           he
           only
           wanted
           a
           Head
           as
           able
           as
           his
           Vncles
           was
           to
           support
           him
           in
           that
           credit
           ,
           which
           her
           favour
           gave
           him
           :
           and
           he
           was
           so
           much
           in
           the
           good
           graces
           of
           
             Mad.
             Royale
          
           ,
           that
           he
           at
           last
           prevailed
           with
           her
           to
           bring
           his
           Vncle
           into
           the
           chief
           Ministry
           ;
           he
           being
           certainly
           one
           of
           the
           ablest
           men
           that
           belongs
           to
           that
           Court
           ;
           and
           the
           pretence
           found
           to
           bring
           this
           about
           decently
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Dutchesse
           did
           secretly
           Intimate
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           France
           ,
           that
           she
           found
           it
           necessary
           to
           Imploy
           the
           Marq.
           
             de
             Pianesse
          
           ,
           and
           therfore
           she
           desired
           that
           the
           King
           would
           renew
           his
           recommendation
           of
           him
           ,
           which
           being
           done
           ,
           he
           was
           received
           into
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           chief
           stroke
           in
           all
           Affairs
           :
           he
           placed
           another
           of
           his
           Nephews
           about
           the
           Duke
           ,
           and
           supported
           him
           so
           that
           he
           got
           very
           far
           into
           his
           favour
           ,
           so
           Mr.
           
             de
             Pianesse
          
           observing
           great
           Disorders
           in
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           and
           useless
           Consumption
           of
           the
           Revenue
           ,
           he
           Instructed
           his
           Nephew
           that
           was
           about
           the
           Duke
           
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           he
           entertained
           the
           young
           Duke
           often
           upon
           these
           heads
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           then
           15
           year
           old
           :
           he
           shewed
           him
           how
           his
           Countrey
           was
           ruined
           by
           his
           Mothers
           ill
           conduct
           ,
           and
           was
           always
           suggesting
           to
           him
           the
           Necessity
           of
           his
           assuming
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           putting
           an
           end
           to
           his
           Mothers
           Regency
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           discourse
           to
           which
           all
           Persons
           of
           that
           Age
           have
           such
           a
           natural
           Inclination
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           no
           wonder
           if
           both
           Vncle
           and
           Nephew
           came
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           Duke
           hearkned
           to
           the
           Proposition
           :
           but
           the
           Duke
           thought
           it
           too
           hardy
           a
           thing
           to
           venture
           on
           it
           ,
           without
           consulting
           it
           with
           some
           wiser
           heads
           ;
           upon
           which
           Mr.
           
             de
             Pianesses
             Nephew
          
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           bring
           his
           Vncle
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           would
           conduct
           the
           matter
           for
           him
           ;
           for
           tho
           he
           had
           great
           obligations
           to
           
             Madam
             Royale
          
           ,
           yet
           his
           Fidelity
           to
           his
           Prince
           ,
           and
           his
           Affection
           to
           his
           Countrey
           overcame
           them
           all
           .
           This
           was
           a
           great
           surprise
           to
           the
           Duke
           ,
           who
           looked
           on
           Mr.
           
             de
             Pianesse
          
           as
           the
           person
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           most
           obliged
           to
           his
           Mother
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           the
           most
           in
           her
           Interests
           :
           and
           it
           was
           believed
           that
           the
           prejudice
           which
           this
           gave
           him
           ,
           blasted
           this
           whole
           design
           :
           yet
           he
           gave
           him
           several
           Audiences
           in
           secret
           ,
           and
           had
           concerted
           with
           him
           the
           whole
           method
           ,
           both
           of
           assuming
           and
           managing
           the
           Government
           :
           which
           was
           carried
           on
           so
           secretly
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           suspition
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           till
           the
           day
           
           before
           it
           was
           to
           break
           out
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Duke
           was
           to
           withdraw
           himself
           from
           his
           Mother
           :
           but
           then
           it
           was
           discovered
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           to
           reconcile
           himself
           to
           his
           Mother
           ,
           sacrificed
           the
           
             Marq.
             de
             Pianesse
          
           to
           her
           resentments
           :
           he
           was
           not
           only
           Disgraced
           ,
           and
           put
           in
           Prison
           ,
           but
           his
           processe
           was
           made
           before
           the
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           of
           Chambery
           ,
           for
           having
           endeavoured
           to
           throw
           the
           Government
           into
           a
           Confusion
           ,
           by
           sowing
           of
           Division
           between
           the
           Duke
           and
           his
           Mother
           :
           yet
           he
           defended
           himself
           so
           well
           that
           he
           was
           acquitted
           ,
           but
           he
           continues
           still
           a
           Prisoner
           :
           upon
           his
           Disgrace
           ,
           there
           was
           none
           that
           durst
           oppose
           himself
           to
           
             Mad.
             Royale
          
           ,
           or
           offer
           any
           advices
           to
           the
           Duke
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Court
           of
           Turin
           was
           as
           absolutely
           governed
           by
           the
           Directions
           that
           were
           sent
           from
           the
           Court
           of
           France
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           one
           had
           been
           the
           Vassal
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           Subject
           to
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           prosecute
           this
           discourse
           to
           tell
           you
           that
           which
           all
           Europe
           knows
           ,
           of
           the
           designed
           Match
           with
           the
           Infanta
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           by
           which
           Savoy
           and
           Piedmont
           would
           have
           undoubtely
           fallen
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           French.
           The
           breaking
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           Dukes
           being
           Poysoned
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Father
           had
           been
           ,
           tho
           his
           youth
           carried
           him
           thro
           it
           ,
           are
           things
           too
           well
           known
           ,
           for
           you
           to
           be
           Ignorant
           of
           them
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           those
           who
           Poysoned
           the
           present
           Duke
           ,
           have
           not
           been
           yet
           Discovered
           and
           punished
           ,
           
           as
           those
           were
           who
           poysoned
           his
           Father
           .
           While
           I
           was
           at
           Turin
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           discourse
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           was
           reflecting
           on
           the
           Wise
           Advices
           that
           Mr.
           
             de
             Pianesse
          
           had
           given
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           Intended
           not
           only
           to
           bring
           him
           out
           of
           prison
           ,
           but
           to
           receive
           him
           again
           into
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           which
           is
           confirmed
           to
           me
           since
           I
           left
           those
           parts
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           more
           Visible
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           Dukes
           of
           Savoy
           have
           sunk
           extreamly
           in
           this
           Age
           ,
           from
           the
           figure
           which
           they
           made
           in
           the
           last
           ;
           and
           how
           much
           soever
           they
           may
           have
           raised
           their
           Titular
           Dignity
           ,
           in
           having
           the
           Title
           of
           
             Royal
             Highness
          
           given
           them
           ,
           they
           have
           lost
           as
           much
           in
           the
           Figure
           ,
           that
           they
           made
           in
           the
           affairs
           of
           Europe
           :
           and
           it
           is
           now
           almost
           too
           late
           to
           think
           of
           a
           Remedy
           :
           for
           Pignerol
           and
           Cassal
           are
           two
           very
           Inconvenient
           neighbours
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           the
           Vanity
           of
           this
           Title
           ,
           and
           the
           expenceful
           humour
           that
           their
           late
           Marriages
           with
           France
           has
           spread
           among
           them
           ,
           have
           undone
           them
           ,
           for
           instead
           of
           keeping
           good
           Troops
           and
           strong
           places
           ,
           all
           the
           Revenue
           goes
           to
           the
           keeping
           up
           of
           the
           Magnificence
           of
           the
           Court
           ;
           which
           is
           indeed
           very
           splendid
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           ingage
           in
           a
           Relation
           of
           this
           last
           Affair
           of
           the
           Valleys
           of
           Piedmont
           ;
           for
           I
           could
           not
           find
           particulars
           enough
           ,
           to
           give
           you
           that
           so
           distinctly
           as
           you
           may
           perhaps
           desire
           it
           .
           It
           was
           all
           over
           ,
           long
           before
           I
           came
           to
           Turin
           ?
           
           but
           this
           I
           found
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Court
           there
           ,
           were
           ashamed
           of
           the
           matter
           :
           aud
           they
           took
           pains
           upon
           Strangers
           ,
           not
           without
           some
           affectation
           ,
           to
           convince
           them
           that
           the
           Duke
           was
           very
           hardly
           drawn
           to
           it
           :
           that
           he
           was
           long
           pressed
           to
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           repeated
           Instances
           from
           the
           Court
           of
           France
           ;
           that
           he
           excused
           it
           ,
           representing
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           France
           the
           constant
           Fidelity
           of
           those
           people
           ever
           since
           the
           last
           Edict
           of
           Pacification
           ,
           and
           their
           great
           Industry
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           were
           the
           profitablest
           Subjects
           that
           the
           Duke
           had
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           body
           of
           men
           which
           they
           had
           given
           his
           Father
           in
           the
           last
           War
           with
           Genoa
           ,
           had
           done
           great
           Service
           ;
           for
           it
           saved
           the
           whole
           Army
           :
           but
           all
           these
           Excuses
           were
           without
           effect
           ;
           for
           the
           Court
           of
           France
           having
           broken
           its
           own
           Faith
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           given
           to
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           shewed
           ,
           how
           true
           a
           respect
           it
           pays
           to
           the
           Council
           of
           Constance
           ,
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           engage
           other
           Princes
           to
           follow
           this
           new
           Pattern
           of
           Fidelity
           that
           it
           set
           the
           world
           :
           so
           the
           Duke
           was
           not
           only
           pressed
           to
           extirpate
           the
           Hereticks
           of
           those
           Valeys
           ;
           but
           this
           Threatning
           was
           added
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           would
           not
           do
           it
           ,
           the
           King
           would
           send
           his
           own
           Troops
           to
           extirpate
           Heresy
           ;
           for
           he
           would
           not
           only
           not
           suffer
           it
           in
           his
           own
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           would
           even
           drive
           it
           out
           of
           his
           Neighbourhood
           .
           He
           who
           told
           me
           all
           this
           ,
           knowing
           of
           what
           Countrey
           I
           was
           ,
           added
           ,
           that
           perhaps
           he
           would
           within
           a
           little
           while
           send
           the
           like
           Messages
           to
           some
           others
           of
           his
           Neighbours
           .
        
         
         
           But
           to
           return
           to
           the
           expence
           that
           is
           made
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Turin
           ,
           I
           cannot
           forget
           a
           discourse
           that
           I
           had
           on
           this
           subject
           with
           a
           German
           ,
           that
           was
           a
           man
           of
           very
           good
           sense
           :
           he
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           nothing
           ruined
           the
           Empire
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           the
           great
           Magnificence
           which
           all
           the
           Princes
           affected
           to
           keep
           up
           in
           their
           Courts
           ;
           and
           the
           Luxury
           in
           which
           they
           begun
           to
           live
           ,
           which
           had
           much
           corrupted
           the
           Antient
           Simplicity
           and
           Gallantry
           of
           that
           great
           and
           Warlike
           Nation
           .
           Not
           only
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           but
           their
           very
           Princes
           travel
           into
           France
           ;
           and
           are
           so
           much
           taken
           with
           the
           Splendor
           &
           Luxury
           that
           they
           see
           there
           ,
           that
           they
           return
           home
           quite
           spoiled
           with
           the
           ill
           Impressions
           that
           this
           makes
           on
           them
           .
           They
           carry
           home
           with
           them
           French-Cooks
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           contrivances
           of
           Pleasure
           that
           are
           so
           much
           studied
           there
           ,
           for
           the
           vitiating
           the
           minds
           of
           their
           Countreymen
           :
           and
           by
           a
           vast
           Expence
           ,
           they
           not
           only
           exhaust
           their
           Revenue
           ,
           and
           ruin
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           but
           they
           become
           so
           liable
           to
           corruption
           ,
           that
           if
           their
           Income
           at
           home
           cannot
           support
           their
           charge
           ,
           both
           their
           Princes
           and
           their
           Ministers
           are
           reduced
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           to
           the
           necessity
           of
           taking
           Pensions
           ,
           from
           those
           whose
           Instruments
           have
           set
           on
           this
           Luxury
           ,
           and
           whose
           Pensions
           will
           still
           support
           it
           ,
           till
           the
           Germans
           are
           sufficiently
           enervated
           by
           the
           Feebleness
           into
           which
           all
           that
           Luxury
           must
           needs
           throw
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           will
           despise
           and
           trample
           
           upon
           them
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           they
           do
           now
           Court
           them
           .
           He
           who
           told
           me
           all
           this
           ,
           added
           ,
           that
           the
           little
           Princes
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           affected
           now
           as
           much
           Splendor
           in
           their
           Courts
           as
           the
           Electors
           did
           in
           the
           last
           Age
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Electors
           lived
           now
           in
           as
           much
           Magnificence
           as
           
             Crowned
             Heads
          
           did
           formerly
           .
           But
           he
           carried
           his
           Observation
           further
           ,
           and
           having
           staied
           some
           considerable
           time
           both
           in
           Switzerland
           and
           Holland
           ,
           he
           added
           ,
           that
           Luxury
           and
           Expence
           were
           wicked
           things
           even
           in
           Monarchys
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           fatal
           and
           destructive
           when
           they
           got
           into
           Common-wealths
           ;
           of
           which
           the
           History
           of
           
             Lacedemon
             ,
             Athens
          
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           of
           Rome
           ,
           give
           proofs
           that
           are
           beyond
           exception
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           a
           Humility
           ,
           a
           Sobriety
           ,
           and
           a
           Frugality
           ,
           that
           is
           so
           necessary
           for
           their
           preservation
           ;
           that
           Kingdomes
           can
           be
           better-maintained
           without
           Troops
           and
           strong
           Places
           ,
           than
           Common-wealths
           without
           these
           .
           An
           Emulation
           in
           Expence
           ,
           a
           Vanity
           in
           Clothes
           ,
           Furniture
           ,
           or
           Entertainments
           ,
           are
           so
           contrary
           to
           all
           the
           principles
           upon
           which
           a
           Common-wealth
           must
           be
           either
           built
           or
           preserved
           ,
           that
           he
           said
           ,
           he
           thought
           that
           the
           Dutch
           had
           lost
           more
           of
           their
           real
           Strength
           ,
           by
           the
           Progress
           that
           this
           Pest
           makes
           among
           them
           ,
           than
           by
           all
           the
           Expence
           of
           the
           
             last
             War
          
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           complain
           so
           much
           :
           and
           indeed
           the
           men
           of
           Luxury
           and
           Vanity
           ought
           to
           be
           driven
           out
           of
           Common-wealths
           ,
           as
           publick
           
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Government
           :
           since
           an
           irregular
           Profusion
           throws
           them
           into
           Injustice
           and
           Oppression
           ,
           and
           may
           in
           time
           expose
           them
           to
           the
           Corruption
           of
           other
           Princes
           ,
           and
           dissolves
           that
           Industry
           and
           Application
           for
           Affairs
           by
           which
           only
           they
           can
           subsist
           :
           for
           all
           the
           Maximes
           that
           relate
           to
           a
           Common-wealth
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           more
           Indispensable
           ,
           than
           
             that
             all
             men
             regulate
             their
             Expence
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             may
             not
             exceed
             their
             Income
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           he
           admired
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Venetian
           Constitution
           ,
           that
           regulates
           the
           Expence
           of
           their
           Nobility
           ;
           and
           concluded
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           States
           and
           the
           Cantons
           did
           not
           put
           an
           effectual
           stop
           to
           the
           Progress
           of
           those
           Disorders
           among
           them
           ,
           the
           Figure
           that
           they
           had
           made
           in
           all
           the
           Affairs
           of
           Europe
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           a
           great
           degree
           already
           Eclipsed
           among
           the
           Cantons
           ,
           so
           would
           sink
           apace
           even
           in
           the
           States
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           all
           that
           was
           wanting
           ,
           to
           set
           up
           a
           
             new
             Monarchy
          
           in
           the
           West
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           have
           got
           such
           a
           trick
           of
           making
           Digressions
           ,
           that
           I
           find
           it
           is
           hardly
           possible
           for
           me
           to
           hold
           long
           close
           to
           a
           point
           :
           there
           is
           something
           in
           travelling
           ,
           I
           fancy
           ,
           that
           makes
           a
           mans
           thoughts
           reel
           ;
           and
           that
           leads
           his
           Pen
           to
           wander
           about
           as
           much
           as
           his
           Person
           does
           :
           yet
           I
           remember
           still
           what
           drew
           me
           into
           all
           this
           ramble
           ;
           It
           was
           the
           business
           of
           Guastale
           ,
           and
           the
           Court
           of
           Mantua
           that
           led
           me
           so
           far
           about
           .
           I
           will
           say
           no
           more
           to
           you
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           Lombardy
           ;
           
           nor
           will
           I
           enter
           into
           any
           description
           of
           Tuscany
           ;
           but
           shall
           only
           tell
           you
           one
           thing
           ,
           which
           both
           touched
           me
           much
           and
           pleased
           me
           extreamly
           .
        
         
           I
           need
           not
           inlarge
           to
           you
           on
           the
           Poverty
           &
           Misery
           that
           appears
           in
           Pisa
           ,
           where
           there
           remains
           yet
           enough
           to
           shew
           what
           they
           once
           were
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           they
           are
           now
           sunk
           from
           what
           they
           were
           while
           they
           were
           a
           
             Free
             State
          
           :
           but
           all
           this
           is
           much
           more
           sensible
           ,
           when
           one
           goes
           from
           hence
           to
           Lucca
           ,
           which
           tho
           it
           has
           not
           the
           advantage
           of
           situation
           that
           Pisa
           has
           ,
           yet
           is
           quite
           another
           sort
           of
           a
           place
           .
           The
           Town
           is
           well
           built
           ,
           full
           of
           People
           ,
           and
           as
           full
           of
           Wealth
           :
           the
           whole
           soil
           of
           this
           small
           State
           is
           well
           Cultivated
           and
           is
           full
           of
           Villages
           ,
           all
           the
           marks
           and
           effects
           of
           Liberty
           appear
           ,
           in
           an
           Universal
           Civility
           ,
           &
           a
           generous
           and
           frank
           way
           of
           living
           :
           This
           is
           also
           the
           place
           of
           all
           Italy
           that
           is
           freest
           of
           all
           Crimes
           and
           Publick
           Vices
           ;
           they
           value
           themselves
           upon
           nothing
           but
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           State
           is
           so
           Jealous
           ,
           that
           the
           frequent
           change
           of
           their
           Magistrates
           ,
           from
           two
           Moneths
           to
           two
           Moneths
           ,
           &
           the
           Restraint
           in
           which
           they
           are
           kept
           while
           they
           bear
           Office
           ,
           they
           being
           indeed
           honorable
           Prisoners
           all
           the
           while
           ,
           have
           preserved
           that
           here
           ,
           which
           so
           ▪
           many
           of
           their
           Neighbouring
           States
           have
           lost
           :
           and
           as
           Liberty
           is
           engraven
           in
           
             Capital
             Letters
          
           ,
           upon
           the
           Publick
           Buildings
           of
           this
           State
           ,
           so
           it
           appears
           to
           be
           much
           deeper
           in
           all
           their
           
           Hearts
           .
           One
           sees
           the
           Effects
           of
           their
           Wealth
           ,
           in
           all
           their
           Publick
           works
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           Fortifications
           of
           this
           place
           ,
           which
           are
           much
           better
           ,
           and
           better
           kept
           than
           in
           any
           place
           I
           saw
           in
           Italy
           ,
           except
           Genoa
           .
           There
           is
           on
           the
           inward
           side
           of
           the
           Ramparts
           ,
           a
           noble
           Plantation
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           beautifullest
           Decorations
           that
           belongs
           to
           this
           place
           ;
           for
           as
           there
           is
           a
           considerable
           space
           left
           void
           between
           the
           Ramparts
           and
           the
           Buildings
           ,
           so
           this
           is
           planted
           all
           about
           the
           whole
           Town
           ,
           with
           several
           rows
           of
           Trees
           ,
           which
           afford
           pleasant
           Walks
           ,
           and
           a
           lovely
           Shade
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           small
           matter
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           exposed
           to
           so
           hot
           a
           Sun.
           
        
         
           I
           come
           in
           the
           last
           place
           to
           give
           you
           an
           account
           of
           Genoa
           ,
           which
           tho
           it
           is
           not
           able
           now
           to
           Compete
           as
           it
           did
           some
           Ages
           ago
           with
           the
           Republick
           of
           Venice
           ,
           yet
           is
           still
           a
           great
           Body
           and
           full
           of
           Wealth
           ;
           one
           that
           comes
           out
           of
           the
           
             Popes
             Patrimony
          
           and
           Tuscany
           ,
           into
           this
           narrow
           border
           that
           lies
           between
           the
           Hills
           and
           the
           Sea
           ,
           should
           expect
           to
           find
           as
           great
           a
           difference
           between
           their
           abounding
           in
           People
           and
           Wealth
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           between
           the
           soil
           of
           these
           two
           Countries
           :
           but
           he
           finds
           the
           change
           just
           contrary
           to
           what
           in
           reason
           he
           ought
           to
           expect
           :
           for
           all
           this
           edge
           of
           soil
           ,
           is
           so
           full
           of
           Villages
           and
           Towns
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           so
           great
           a
           plenty
           of
           Money
           and
           of
           every
           thing
           else
           here
           ,
           that
           it
           Amases
           a
           Traveller
           no
           less
           ,
           than
           the
           abandoned
           state
           of
           those
           other
           places
           .
        
         
         
           The
           numbers
           of
           the
           subjects
           of
           this
           Republick
           ,
           are
           estimated
           to
           330000
           Persons
           ;
           which
           are
           thus
           reckoned
           up
           ;
           In
           the
           Town
           of
           Genoa
           it self
           there
           are
           about
           80000.
           
           Persons
           :
           in
           the
           Villages
           and
           Towns
           that
           lie
           Westward
           there
           are
           120000.
           and
           30000.
           in
           those
           that
           lie
           to
           the
           East
           :
           and
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Island
           of
           Corsica
           are
           reckoned
           to
           be
           100000.
           
           They
           keep
           two
           small
           Forts
           in
           Corsica
           ,
           one
           at
           Calvi
           on
           that
           end
           that
           looks
           to
           Genoa
           ,
           and
           another
           at
           Boniface
           on
           the
           other
           end
           that
           looks
           to
           Sardinia
           ;
           for
           they
           have
           let
           S.
           Fiorenza
           and
           some
           other
           small
           places
           go
           to
           ruin
           .
           These
           two
           are
           considerable
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           command
           two
           very
           good
           Harbours
           ;
           yet
           as
           the
           building
           in
           Calvi
           are
           too
           much
           exposed
           and
           too
           high
           ,
           so
           Boniface
           is
           under
           a
           high
           Ground
           ,
           that
           is
           within
           musket
           shut
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           commands
           it
           :
           these
           places
           are
           now
           in
           a
           sad
           condition
           ,
           ill
           kept
           ,
           and
           ill
           furnished
           both
           with
           Men
           and
           Animunition
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           could
           not
           make
           a
           great
           Resistance
           ,
           there
           being
           but
           150
           men
           in
           Calvi
           ,
           and
           200
           in
           Boniface
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           believed
           ,
           that
           the
           reason
           of
           their
           letting
           S.
           Fiorenza
           go
           to
           ruin
           ,
           is
           ,
           the
           Greatness
           of
           the
           Place
           ,
           and
           the
           Expence
           of
           keeping
           it
           .
           The
           Corses
           are
           extreamly
           brave
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           Rage
           in
           their
           courage
           ,
           that
           would
           be
           much
           more
           valueable
           and
           usefull
           than
           it
           is
           if
           they
           were
           more
           governable
           ,
           and
           could
           be
           brought
           under
           an
           exact
           Discipline
           :
           but
           they
           are
           unruly
           ,
           
           and
           as
           apt
           to
           Mutiny
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           no
           Enemy
           ,
           as
           to
           fight
           well
           when
           it
           comes
           to
           that
           .
           The
           compass
           of
           the
           Fortification
           of
           Genoa
           is
           an
           amasing
           thing
           ;
           for
           it
           runs
           all
           along
           the
           hills
           in
           a
           compass
           of
           many
           miles
           ,
           I
           was
           told
           it
           was
           above
           15
           mile
           ,
           &
           in
           the
           Expence
           that
           has
           been
           laid
           out
           on
           this
           and
           on
           the
           two
           Moles
           ,
           chiefly
           the
           new
           one
           ,
           one
           sees
           that
           this
           State
           spares
           nothing
           which
           Publick
           safety
           or
           the
           Convenience
           of
           Trade
           do
           require
           :
           these
           Publick
           Works
           has
           run
           the
           Republick
           into
           a
           vast
           debt
           ;
           for
           they
           owe
           above
           Nine
           Millions
           of
           Crowns
           that
           are
           upon
           the
           Bank
           ,
           besides
           several
           other
           debts
           ,
           in
           particular
           their
           great
           Debt
           to
           St.
           
             Georges
             House
          
           ;
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Revenue
           of
           this
           State
           stands
           engaged
           for
           the
           Interest
           that
           they
           pay
           ,
           so
           that
           tho
           the
           whole
           Revenue
           amounts
           to
           1200000
           Crowns
           ,
           they
           reckon
           that
           900000
           Crowns
           of
           this
           is
           engaged
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           have
           only
           three
           hundred
           thousand
           Crowns
           clear
           for
           their
           whole
           Expence
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           small
           a
           matter
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           they
           are
           in
           a
           low
           condition
           ,
           and
           can
           do
           little
           upon
           so
           narrow
           a
           fond
           :
           their
           Revenue
           rises
           chiefly
           out
           of
           an
           Excise
           that
           falls
           so
           equally
           upon
           all
           the
           Subjects
           of
           this
           State
           ,
           that
           they
           reckon
           that
           every
           man
           in
           Genoa
           ,
           payes
           six
           Crowns
           a
           year
           to
           the
           State.
           The
           whole
           Land
           Forces
           of
           this
           State
           were
           but
           3500
           men
           ,
           yet
           of
           late
           they
           have
           raised
           them
           up
           to
           4000
           men
           ;
           of
           which
           2500
           are
           the
           Garrison
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           
           and
           there
           are
           600
           in
           Savona
           ,
           which
           after
           the
           City
           it self
           is
           the
           most
           Important
           place
           that
           belongs
           to
           this
           State
           :
           the
           extent
           of
           the
           whole
           Countrey
           ,
           that
           goes
           by
           the
           name
           of
           the
           
             River
             of
             Genoa
          
           ,
           is
           180
           miles
           ,
           of
           which
           120
           lie
           Westward
           ,
           and
           60
           lie
           Eastward
           ;
           the
           Mountains
           that
           are
           almost
           Impassible
           are
           thought
           a
           sufficient
           Defence
           to
           cover
           them
           from
           their
           Neighbours
           in
           Lombardy
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Duke
           of
           Savoy
           ,
           and
           the
           State
           of
           Millan
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           they
           have
           one
           Fort
           called
           Gavi
           ,
           that
           is
           25
           miles
           distant
           from
           the
           Town
           ,
           which
           has
           all
           the
           advantages
           of
           sitution
           that
           are
           possible
           for
           keeping
           the
           Passes
           thro
           the
           Mountains
           :
           but
           as
           they
           keep
           only
           a
           Garrison
           of
           120
           men
           in
           it
           ,
           so
           all
           things
           in
           it
           are
           so
           neglected
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           make
           no
           considerable
           Resistance
           to
           an
           Enemy
           that
           could
           attack
           in
           vigorously
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           the
           strength
           of
           this
           State
           is
           very
           Inconsiderable
           ,
           their
           Souldiers
           are
           ill
           Disciplined
           ,
           their
           Officers
           want
           Experience
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           no
           good
           Engineers
           ;
           the
           New
           Mole
           is
           indeed
           a
           vast
           work
           ,
           built
           out
           into
           the
           Sea
           seven
           fathom
           deep
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           an
           hundred
           pieces
           of
           Cannon
           on
           it
           to
           defend
           the
           Old
           Mole
           ;
           their
           Naval
           forces
           consist
           in
           six
           Galleys
           ,
           and
           and
           two
           Men
           of
           War
           ;
           but
           these
           are
           not
           kept
           as
           Ships
           of
           War
           ,
           but
           are
           Imployed
           rather
           as
           Merchant-men
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           not
           only
           bear
           their
           own
           Expence
           ,
           but
           bring
           in
           an
           Overplus
           to
           the
           State.
           
        
         
         
           Finale
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           only
           Seaport
           that
           belongs
           to
           the
           State
           of
           Millan
           ,
           is
           a
           poor
           abandoned
           Village
           without
           either
           Fortification
           or
           Garrison
           ,
           nor
           do
           the
           
             Spanish
             Galleys
          
           come
           there
           any
           more
           ;
           but
           make
           Genoa
           it self
           their
           Step
           ,
           and
           Passage
           between
           Spain
           and
           Millan
           :
           so
           that
           an
           attempt
           upon
           Genoa
           was
           indeed
           the
           taking
           of
           all
           the
           Milanese
           ,
           since
           the
           communication
           between
           Spain
           and
           it
           ,
           being
           now
           thro
           Genoa
           ,
           whensoever
           this
           Republick
           falls
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           all
           the
           Millanese
           must
           fall
           of
           it self
           ,
           or
           rather
           indeed
           all
           Italy
           ,
           must
           needs
           fall
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           as
           far
           as
           I
           could
           understand
           it
           the
           outward
           force
           of
           Genoa
           :
           for
           it
           can
           expect
           little
           from
           its
           Allies
           ,
           it
           having
           none
           at
           all
           beside
           Spain
           :
           and
           the
           Slowness
           and
           Feebleness
           of
           that
           Court
           ,
           are
           too
           visible
           to
           give
           any
           State
           great
           Courage
           that
           has
           no
           other
           support
           besides
           this
           to
           depend
           on
           :
           As
           for
           their
           Neighbours
           in
           Italy
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           sort
           of
           Commerce
           with
           them
           ;
           for
           they
           pretend
           to
           a
           degree
           of
           Precedence
           ,
           equal
           to
           the
           Venetians
           :
           and
           to
           have
           the
           respect
           of
           a
           
             Crowned
             Head
          
           pay'd
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           this
           cuts
           off
           all
           Communication
           with
           the
           other
           Courts
           of
           Italy
           ,
           who
           consider
           Venice
           in
           another
           manner
           than
           they
           do
           Genoa
           .
           As
           for
           Spain
           ,
           they
           have
           all
           possible
           Engagements
           with
           it
           :
           many
           of
           the
           richest
           Families
           of
           Genoa
           have
           great
           Estates
           in
           the
           Milanese
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Dominions
           of
           the
           King
           of
           
           Spain
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           must
           upon
           their
           own
           account
           be
           true
           to
           the
           Interests
           of
           that
           Crown
           ,
           and
           Spain
           is
           as
           much
           concerned
           in
           their
           preservation
           as
           in
           any
           of
           its
           own
           Provinces
           ,
           since
           it
           defends
           their
           Empire
           in
           Italy
           ;
           so
           that
           Genoa
           and
           Spain
           are
           now
           inseparably
           united
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           by
           their
           mutual
           Interests
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           come
           next
           to
           give
           you
           some
           account
           of
           the
           Inward
           state
           of
           Genoa
           .
           It
           is
           known
           ,
           that
           the
           Liberty
           was
           restored
           to
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           most
           earnest
           Intercession
           of
           that
           great
           Captain
           ,
           and
           gallant
           Countrey-man
           ,
           
             Andreas
             Doria
          
           ,
           whose
           Statue
           ,
           in
           remembrance
           of
           this
           ,
           is
           set
           up
           in
           an
           open
           place
           in
           their
           Town
           :
           this
           was
           in
           the
           year
           1528.
           yet
           tho
           from
           that
           time
           they
           had
           their
           Government
           in
           their
           own
           hands
           ,
           they
           were
           still
           obliged
           to
           let
           a
           Squadron
           of
           the
           
             Spanish
             Gallys
          
           ,
           stand
           in
           their
           Arsenal
           ,
           who
           kept
           then
           a
           Fleet
           of
           about
           80.
           
           Gallys
           ,
           so
           that
           till
           Spain
           was
           so
           much
           sunk
           from
           its
           former
           Greatness
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           no
           more
           a
           Terrour
           to
           any
           of
           its
           
             Neighbours
             ,
             Genoa
          
           was
           still
           in
           great
           dread
           of
           having
           their
           Liberty
           swallowed
           up
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           do
           not
           reckon
           their
           entire
           Liberty
           but
           from
           the
           year
           1624.
           or
           1625.
           that
           they
           saw
           themselves
           out
           of
           all
           Danger
           from
           any
           of
           their
           Neighbours
           :
           France
           was
           not
           then
           begun
           to
           grow
           strong
           at
           Sea
           ,
           and
           Spain
           was
           strong
           no
           where
           ;
           so
           that
           since
           that
           time
           ,
           till
           
           France
           began
           to
           put
           out
           great
           Fleets
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           such
           a
           dreadful
           Neighbour
           of
           Touloun
           ,
           they
           were
           safe
           and
           at
           quiet
           :
           but
           they
           fell
           under
           the
           common
           Disease
           of
           all
           Common-wealths
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           long
           in
           Peace
           ,
           and
           while
           their
           Commerce
           flourishes
           ;
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Insolence
           and
           of
           Faction
           began
           to
           spread
           it self
           over
           the
           whole
           Town
           ,
           which
           was
           grown
           to
           such
           a
           height
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Project
           that
           was
           offered
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           France
           ,
           shewing
           the
           easiness
           of
           this
           Conquest
           (
           of
           which
           I
           have
           seen
           the
           Copy
           )
           the
           Divisions
           and
           Factions
           amongst
           them
           are
           proposed
           ,
           as
           the
           chief
           ground
           upon
           which
           they
           founded
           the
           Probability
           of
           the
           ruin
           of
           that
           Common-wealth
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           three
           sorts
           of
           Persons
           in
           Genoa
           ,
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           the
           Citizens
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Inferior
             People
          
           .
           There
           are
           two
           Ranks
           of
           Nobility
           ,
           the
           one
           is
           of
           the
           more
           
             Antient
             Families
          
           ,
           the
           other
           is
           of
           those
           who
           have
           been
           chosen
           and
           raised
           up
           to
           that
           Dignity
           of
           late
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Aggreement
           that
           was
           made
           in
           the
           year
           1576.
           between
           them
           ,
           is
           exactly
           observed
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Government
           and
           the
           Publick
           Imployments
           are
           to
           be
           equally
           divided
           between
           them
           :
           but
           yet
           there
           is
           so
           great
           a
           height
           of
           Pride
           kept
           up
           among
           the
           Ancient
           Families
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           Inter-marry
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           think
           it
           a
           diminution
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           enter
           into
           any
           Familiarity
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           even
           to
           keep
           them
           Company
           :
           this
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           
           kindles
           an
           Indignation
           in
           those
           latter
           Families
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           themselves
           so
           much
           despised
           by
           the
           other
           .
           The
           Ancient
           Families
           have
           a
           necessary
           Dependence
           upon
           the
           Crown
           of
           Spain
           ,
           by
           the
           great
           Estates
           that
           they
           have
           in
           their
           Dominions
           ;
           but
           the
           others
           ,
           whole
           Estates
           lie
           rather
           in
           Money
           ,
           which
           either
           is
           in
           the
           Bank
           ,
           or
           that
           runs
           out
           in
           Exchange
           or
           Trade
           ,
           they
           are
           concerned
           in
           nothing
           but
           in
           the
           preservation
           of
           their
           Bank
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           in
           their
           Liberty
           ;
           for
           none
           can
           doubt
           but
           that
           if
           they
           fell
           in
           the
           power
           of
           another
           Prince
           ,
           the
           Debts
           on
           the
           Bank
           would
           be
           but
           ill
           payd
           .
           Thus
           the
           Nobility
           stand
           divided
           into
           two
           Factions
           ,
           which
           discover
           their
           Animosities
           to
           one
           another
           upon
           very
           many
           occasions
           :
           for
           
             Publick
             Imployments
          
           are
           sought
           after
           here
           ,
           with
           as
           much
           Intrigue
           as
           elsewhere
           .
           I
           will
           give
           you
           only
           one
           Instance
           of
           this
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           both
           very
           refined
           ,
           and
           it
           related
           to
           that
           Doge
           ,
           whose
           Government
           was
           so
           unhappy
           both
           by
           the
           Bombarding
           of
           Genoa
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           own
           going
           to
           Versailles
           to
           ask
           Pardon
           .
           He
           himself
           was
           a
           Man
           of
           a
           quiet
           temper
           ,
           that
           did
           not
           aspire
           ;
           but
           his
           Wife
           could
           not
           be
           satisfied
           till
           he
           was
           Doge
           ,
           and
           she
           Dogesse
           :
           so
           she
           set
           so
           many
           Machines
           at
           work
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           several
           tours
           ,
           that
           the
           matter
           made
           in
           the
           many
           Ballottings
           ,
           it
           came
           to
           the
           fixing
           of
           the
           last
           three
           out
           of
           whom
           the
           Doge
           was
           to
           be
           chosen
           :
           and
           her
           Husband
           
           was
           one
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           there
           being
           one
           of
           the
           three
           ,
           of
           whom
           she
           was
           very
           apprehensive
           ,
           she
           engaged
           one
           of
           her
           Friends
           ,
           to
           seem
           so
           assured
           of
           his
           Election
           ,
           as
           to
           lay
           considerable
           wagers
           with
           several
           of
           the
           Electors
           ,
           who
           were
           likeliest
           to
           favour
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           chosen
           :
           now
           they
           having
           a
           greater
           mind
           to
           win
           their
           Betts
           ,
           than
           to
           promote
           their
           Friend
           ,
           gave
           their
           Votes
           in
           favour
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           was
           upon
           that
           made
           Doge
           .
        
         
           The
           2d
           body
           in
           Genoa
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Citizens
           ,
           who
           seem
           to
           be
           extreamly
           weary
           of
           the
           Insolence
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ;
           and
           there
           are
           many
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           think
           themselves
           no
           way
           Inferiour
           to
           them
           ,
           neither
           in
           the
           Antiquity
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           Dignity
           of
           their
           Families
           .
           They
           do
           also
           complain
           of
           a
           great
           Injustice
           done
           them
           by
           the
           Nobility
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           agreement
           made
           between
           the
           Nobility
           and
           the
           Citizens
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1528.
           one
           Article
           was
           ,
           that
           every
           year
           
             ten
             Citizens
          
           should
           be
           according
           to
           their
           merit
           received
           into
           their
           body
           .
           It
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           if
           this
           had
           been
           observed
           ,
           the
           Nobility
           of
           Genoa
           had
           become
           by
           this
           time
           so
           common
           ,
           that
           this
           would
           have
           sunk
           its
           dignity
           extreamly
           :
           but
           instead
           of
           doing
           this
           yearly
           ,
           it
           is
           now
           done
           but
           once
           in
           30
           years
           :
           so
           the
           Citizens
           complane
           much
           ,
           that
           this
           Encouragment
           and
           Recompence
           of
           Merit
           is
           now
           withdrawn
           .
           The
           Nobility
           pretend
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           that
           by
           that
           Agreement
           ,
           they
           are
           
           only
           enabled
           to
           make
           an
           Annuall
           promotion
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           are
           not
           obliged
           to
           it
           :
           and
           I
           was
           told
           ,
           that
           the
           Originall
           Record
           of
           that
           Agreement
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           found
           now
           ;
           and
           no
           doubt
           it
           has
           been
           destroyed
           by
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Senate
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           the
           Citizens
           have
           so
           great
           an
           aversion
           to
           the
           Government
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           generally
           thought
           that
           they
           would
           easily
           be
           prevailed
           on
           to
           shake
           it
           oft
           ,
           and
           to
           throw
           themselves
           rather
           into
           the
           Armes
           of
           another
           Prince
           ,
           who
           would
           certainly
           have
           very
           soon
           trampled
           upon
           them
           all
           equally
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           too
           common
           a
           thing
           ,
           to
           see
           in
           all
           those
           Intestine
           Factions
           ,
           that
           angry
           and
           ill-natured
           men
           ,
           consider
           the
           last
           Injury
           ,
           more
           that
           all
           other
           things
           :
           and
           are
           ready
           to
           sacrifice
           all
           to
           their
           Resentments
           :
           and
           are
           so
           intent
           upon
           their
           Revenges
           ,
           that
           often
           they
           will
           not
           look
           into
           the
           Consequences
           of
           what
           they
           do
           ,
           but
           go
           on
           ,
           which
           way
           soever
           the
           Anger
           of
           the
           Faction
           drives
           them
           :
           and
           those
           who
           are
           wise
           enough
           ,
           to
           make
           their
           own
           Advantage
           of
           those
           Quarrels
           ,
           and
           that
           are
           dextrous
           enough
           to
           manage
           them
           artificially
           ,
           make
           commonly
           those
           parties
           take
           their
           turns
           in
           using
           one
           another
           ill
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           know
           how
           to
           find
           their
           account
           :
           and
           as
           this
           observation
           holds
           often
           in
           
             Colder
             Climates
          
           ,
           so
           in
           a
           Countrey
           where
           revenges
           are
           very
           much
           studied
           and
           gratified
           ,
           no
           wonder
           if
           this
           was
           much
           relied
           on
           .
           The
           third
           rank
           is
           of
           the
           
             Trades
             men
          
           and
           Rabble
           ,
           who
           have
           their
           chief
           ,
           
           dependance
           upon
           the
           great
           Nobility
           :
           but
           they
           are
           a
           Vicious
           and
           dissolute
           sort
           of
           People
           ,
           as
           any
           are
           in
           the
           world
           .
           And
           indeed
           all
           Genoa
           is
           so
           extreamly
           corrupt
           ,
           so
           Ignorant
           ,
           and
           so
           brutal
           ,
           and
           so
           little
           acquainted
           with
           the
           true
           Notions
           of
           Government
           ,
           that
           here
           is
           a
           Common-wealth
           degenerated
           to
           such
           a
           degree
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           resist
           a
           considerable
           shock
           .
           The
           Subjects
           are
           excessively
           Rich
           ,
           tho
           the
           State
           is
           Poor
           :
           and
           this
           appears
           both
           in
           the
           Magnificence
           of
           their
           Buildings
           ,
           which
           is
           beyond
           Imagination
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           great
           Wealth
           that
           is
           in
           their
           Churches
           and
           Convents
           ,
           which
           seemed
           to
           me
           to
           be
           beyond
           what
           is
           in
           Venice
           it self
           .
        
         
           A
           sensible
           man
           that
           I
           knew
           there
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           as
           there
           was
           among
           them
           a
           sort
           of
           Impunity
           to
           all
           Kind
           of
           Vice
           ,
           so
           their
           gross
           Ignorance
           made
           them
           Incapable
           to
           conduct
           their
           State
           ;
           for
           while
           their
           Wealth
           blew
           them
           up
           ,
           with
           that
           Pride
           that
           it
           commonly
           produces
           in
           mean
           Souls
           ,
           and
           when
           their
           Intrigues
           brought
           them
           into
           a
           considerable
           share
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           they
           satisfied
           themselves
           with
           carrying
           on
           the
           Interests
           of
           their
           own
           Cabal
           ,
           and
           depressing
           those
           that
           opposed
           them
           ,
           without
           opening
           their
           minds
           to
           so
           great
           a
           thought
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           correcting
           or
           securing
           their
           
             Common
             wealth
          
           .
           They
           neither
           had
           Heads
           nor
           Hearts
           capable
           of
           a
           vigorous
           Defence
           :
           and
           they
           knew
           nothing
           of
           what
           was
           doing
           abroad
           ;
           but
           contented
           themselves
           
           with
           minding
           the
           Interest
           of
           their
           
             City
             Factions
          
           .
           He
           added
           ,
           that
           when
           a
           Common-wealth
           fell
           once
           into
           this
           Disease
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           a
           much
           worse
           state
           ,
           than
           any
           to
           which
           the
           Rigour
           even
           of
           an
           unhappy
           War
           ,
           could
           reduce
           it
           :
           as
           a
           man
           whose
           Vitals
           are
           Inwardly
           corrupted
           ,
           is
           in
           a
           much
           worse
           condition
           ,
           than
           he
           that
           has
           received
           many
           Wounds
           ;
           Nature
           may
           bring
           him
           thro
           the
           one
           ,
           tho
           he
           had
           lost
           ever
           so
           much
           blood
           ;
           whereas
           it
           must
           sink
           under
           the
           other
           :
           so
           all
           the
           mischief
           that
           could
           befall
           a
           Common-wealth
           could
           hardly
           destroy
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           retain'd
           the
           Inward
           vigour
           of
           its
           first
           Maximes
           and
           Constitution
           :
           and
           he
           did
           not
           stick
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           as
           high
           as
           the
           
             States
             of
             Holland
          
           were
           now
           in
           holding
           the
           
             ballance
             of
             Europe
          
           ,
           if
           their
           Towns
           fell
           once
           into
           established
           factions
           ,
           if
           Learning
           sunk
           among
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           their
           Magistrates
           grew
           Ignorant
           ,
           chiefly
           of
           the
           Affairs
           of
           Europe
           ,
           if
           they
           came
           to
           have
           a
           Magistracy
           ,
           that
           had
           not
           the
           right
           understanding
           of
           War
           ,
           and
           the
           Courage
           with
           which
           some
           practice
           in
           Military
           matters
           Inspire
           men
           ,
           and
           if
           their
           Wealth
           swelled
           them
           up
           to
           an
           Unreasonable
           Pride
           ,
           and
           that
           men
           rise
           more
           upon
           the
           little
           Intrigues
           of
           
             City
             Factions
          
           ,
           than
           upon
           true
           merit
           ;
           whensoever
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           the
           States
           fell
           into
           this
           disease
           ,
           then
           the
           strength
           of
           that
           Republick
           was
           gone
           ;
           and
           tho
           they
           might
           subsist
           after
           that
           longer
           or
           shorter
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Conjuncture
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           yet
           one
           might
           reckon
           
           them
           to
           be
           in
           their
           decline
           ,
           which
           must
           end
           in
           a
           most
           certain
           Ruin
           to
           them
           ,
           either
           within
           doors
           ,
           or
           from
           abroad
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           now
           told
           you
           enough
           to
           let
           you
           see
           how
           reasonable
           a
           Project
           it
           was
           to
           send
           a
           fleet
           against
           so
           feeble
           a
           body
           ;
           which
           without
           most
           prodigious
           Errors
           in
           the
           management
           ,
           could
           not
           have
           miscarried
           :
           and
           this
           is
           so
           clear
           ,
           and
           so
           confessed
           by
           every
           man
           in
           Genoa
           ,
           that
           one
           rather
           Wonders
           how
           they
           found
           a
           way
           to
           conduct
           it
           so
           ill
           .
           The
           man
           that
           formed
           the
           whole
           project
           was
           
             Stiven
             Valdyron
          
           of
           Nismes
           ,
           and
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           person
           of
           a
           very
           good
           Understanding
           ,
           and
           having
           lived
           above
           12
           years
           in
           Genoa
           ,
           had
           time
           enough
           not
           only
           to
           raise
           a
           very
           good
           Estate
           out
           of
           his
           Trade
           ,
           but
           to
           see
           into
           the
           whole
           Feebleness
           of
           that
           Government
           .
           I
           conversed
           long
           and
           much
           with
           him
           :
           and
           having
           since
           that
           time
           been
           in
           Genoa
           it self
           ,
           I
           have
           seen
           so
           clearly
           the
           truth
           of
           all
           that
           he
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           now
           assure
           you
           of
           all
           that
           I
           learnt
           from
           him
           .
           He
           had
           a
           strange
           affection
           to
           his
           
             Great
             Monarch
          
           ,
           and
           fancied
           that
           the
           obligations
           of
           raising
           
             his
             Glory
          
           ,
           was
           superiour
           to
           all
           other
           :
           and
           no
           doubt
           he
           reckoned
           to
           find
           his
           own
           account
           in
           it
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           have
           been
           the
           occasion
           of
           making
           the
           
             King
             of
             France
          
           Master
           of
           Genoa
           :
           therefore
           he
           drew
           up
           the
           whole
           Project
           ,
           and
           shewed
           both
           of
           what
           Importance
           the
           thing
           was
           ;
           and
           how
           easily
           it
           might
           be
           executed
           :
           for
           I
           have
           a
           Copy
           of
           the
           whole
           Scheme
           ,
           which
           
           Mr.
           
             St.
             Olon
          
           sent
           to
           the
           
             Court
             of
             France
          
           ,
           of
           which
           Mr.
           Valdyron
           was
           indeed
           the
           Author
           ;
           the
           design
           being
           entertained
           ,
           
             St.
             Olon
          
           had
           an
           Intimation
           given
           him
           ,
           to
           withdraw
           some
           day
           's
           before
           the
           
             French
             fleet
          
           came
           before
           the
           Town
           .
           But
           Valdyron
           was
           left
           to
           try
           his
           hard
           fate
           ;
           for
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           Fleet
           began
           to
           do
           Acts
           of
           Hostility
           ,
           Valdyron
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           known
           to
           be
           much
           with
           
             St.
             Olon
          
           ,
           was
           clapt
           in
           Prison
           ,
           and
           while
           he
           was
           in
           it
           ,
           a
           Bomb
           broke
           thro
           his
           Prison
           ,
           but
           did
           him
           to
           hurt
           ,
           only
           the
           violent
           noise
           it
           made
           weakned
           the
           Tympan
           of
           his
           Ear
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           he
           lost
           his
           hearing
           of
           one
           side
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           all
           Genoa
           ,
           fancied
           they
           were
           lost
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           French
           must
           be
           certainly
           Masters
           of
           the
           Place
           in
           a
           few
           hours
           .
           The
           Consternation
           and
           Confusion
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           if
           at
           first
           a
           great
           shower
           of
           Bombs
           had
           been
           thrown
           into
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           a
           descent
           had
           been
           made
           ,
           they
           had
           certainly
           succeeded
           ;
           for
           the
           people
           were
           in
           such
           a
           disorder
           ,
           that
           the
           Magistrates
           were
           not
           regarded
           ;
           and
           indeed
           many
           of
           them
           shewed
           as
           much
           fear
           as
           the
           rabble
           did
           .
           But
           the
           French
           ,
           instead
           of
           beginning
           vigorously
           at
           first
           ,
           threw
           in
           one
           Bomb
           ,
           and
           after
           some
           hours
           another
           ;
           and
           so
           went
           on
           slowly
           for
           a
           day
           or
           two
           ;
           in
           which
           time
           ,
           the
           People
           began
           to
           get
           into
           order
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           heart
           :
           and
           now
           their
           first
           fear
           ,
           turned
           to
           a
           Rage
           against
           the
           French
           ;
           so
           that
           when
           they
           made
           a
           descent
           ,
           they
           found
           
           such
           a
           Resistance
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           go
           back
           to
           their
           Ships
           ,
           having
           left
           behind
           them
           500
           of
           their
           best
           Men
           :
           and
           the
           Fleet
           continued
           Bombarding
           the
           Town
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           shot
           all
           their
           Bombs
           ;
           and
           when
           their
           store
           was
           spent
           ,
           they
           sail'd
           away
           ,
           having
           laid
           a
           great
           many
           noble
           buildings
           in
           ruines
           .
        
         
           The
           morality
           of
           this
           way
           of
           proceeding
           ,
           was
           somewhat
           hard
           to
           be
           found
           out
           :
           the
           Italians
           do
           not
           stick
           to
           say
           ,
           it
           was
           an
           Assassinat
           ,
           when
           without
           Warning
           or
           proceeding
           in
           the
           way
           of
           a
           fair
           War
           ,
           a
           fleet
           came
           and
           surprised
           and
           burnt
           a
           Town
           :
           but
           the
           Conduct
           was
           as
           extraordinary
           ,
           as
           the
           Action
           it self
           was
           honorable
           and
           worthy
           of
           a
           MOST
           CHRISTIAN
           KING
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           pleasant
           to
           hear
           a
           Spaniard
           ,
           that
           belonged
           to
           the
           Count
           of
           Melgar
           talk
           of
           this
           matter
           :
           he
           said
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           ,
           France
           had
           acted
           as
           it
           had
           done
           on
           many
           other
           occasions
           ,
           in
           which
           tho
           it
           had
           the
           favourablest
           conjuncture
           possible
           ,
           it
           had
           done
           nothing
           suteable
           to
           what
           might
           have
           been
           expected
           ;
           for
           tho
           they
           had
           here
           a
           calm
           Sea
           ,
           for
           four
           dayes
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           very
           Extraordinary
           thing
           in
           the
           Bay
           of
           Genoa
           ,
           that
           is
           almost
           alwayes
           in
           a
           Storm
           ,
           and
           tho
           they
           had
           surprised
           the
           Town
           ,
           that
           had
           not
           the
           least
           apprehension
           of
           such
           a
           Design
           ,
           and
           found
           them
           in
           a
           condition
           not
           likely
           to
           have
           resisted
           a
           much
           smaller
           Force
           ;
           yet
           he
           said
           ,
           that
           Feebleness
           which
           had
           appeared
           upon
           many
           other
           occasions
           ,
           shewed
           it self
           likewise
           here
           ,
           since
           
           this
           great
           Expedition
           failed
           ,
           and
           the
           Reproach
           of
           first
           attempting
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           Miscarrying
           in
           it
           ,
           was
           studied
           to
           be
           carried
           off
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           design
           was
           only
           to
           
             Chastise
             Genoa
          
           ,
           at
           which
           there
           is
           not
           a
           man
           in
           the
           Town
           that
           does
           not
           laugh
           .
           He
           upon
           this
           took
           a
           great
           compass
           for
           these
           last
           twenty
           years
           backwards
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           extraordinary
           in
           all
           this
           Reign
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           the
           Subject
           of
           so
           many
           Panegyricks
           ,
           unless
           this
           may
           be
           reckoned
           extraordinary
           ,
           that
           there
           has
           been
           so
           little
           progress
           made
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           the
           fairest
           opportunities
           possible
           :
           an
           Infant
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           a
           feeble
           Council
           ,
           and
           a
           Distraction
           in
           the
           States
           of
           Holland
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           first
           Successes
           that
           were
           the
           Effects
           of
           the
           weakness
           and
           surprise
           of
           those
           that
           were
           attackt
           ,
           are
           rather
           a
           Reproach
           than
           a
           Glory
           to
           a
           Reign
           ,
           that
           has
           understood
           so
           ill
           how
           to
           serve
           it self
           of
           those
           advantages
           ,
           that
           had
           nothing
           of
           the
           Greatness
           of
           a
           Conquering
           Genius
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           where
           the
           Ministry
           shewed
           rather
           an
           exactness
           in
           executing
           little
           Projects
           ,
           than
           a
           largeness
           of
           Soul
           in
           laying
           vast
           ones
           .
           I
           could
           not
           but
           be
           pleased
           to
           see
           a
           Spaniard
           ,
           find
           somewhat
           that
           entertained
           his
           Pride
           in
           the
           Contempt
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           that
           the
           low
           estate
           of
           their
           Affairs
           ,
           made
           him
           feel
           the
           depression
           of
           their
           own
           Empire
           as
           much
           as
           the
           progress
           of
           the
           Great
           Monarch
           of
           France
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           I
           cannot
           but
           tell
           you
           the
           rest
           of
           
           Valdyron's
           Story
           :
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           French
           were
           gone
           ,
           the
           Government
           of
           Genoa
           began
           to
           examin
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           stood
           to
           his
           denial
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           he
           knew
           nothing
           :
           all
           his
           Effects
           were
           seised
           on
           and
           dissipated
           ,
           and
           he
           himself
           was
           four
           or
           five
           times
           put
           to
           the
           strapado
           ,
           which
           was
           done
           by
           tying
           his
           hands
           behind
           his
           back
           ,
           and
           fetching
           them
           over
           his
           Head
           ,
           which
           disjoynted
           his
           Armes
           and
           Shoulder-blades
           ,
           in
           a
           most
           terrible
           manner
           ,
           yet
           he
           had
           the
           firmness
           to
           stand
           it
           out
           :
           and
           so
           they
           could
           draw
           nothing
           from
           him
           :
           but
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           Court
           of
           France
           understood
           ,
           that
           both
           he
           ,
           and
           several
           other
           Frenchmen
           ,
           that
           lived
           in
           Genoa
           ,
           were
           put
           in
           Prison
           ,
           the
           Resident
           of
           Genoa
           was
           clapt
           up
           at
           Paris
           :
           and
           when
           the
           Overtures
           were
           made
           to
           accommodate
           this
           matter
           ,
           Valdyron
           was
           no
           more
           ill
           used
           ,
           and
           after
           some
           Months
           he
           was
           set
           at
           Liberty
           :
           but
           his
           Estate
           was
           quite
           lost
           :
           yet
           he
           came
           to
           France
           ,
           not
           doubting
           but
           that
           so
           great
           a
           Service
           ,
           and
           such
           severe
           Suffering
           ,
           would
           have
           procured
           him
           some
           considerable
           Reward
           :
           but
           after
           he
           had
           languished
           there
           above
           a
           year
           ,
           he
           got
           a
           Pension
           ,
           that
           was
           just
           enough
           to
           keep
           him
           alive
           ,
           of
           two
           hundred
           Crowns
           :
           and
           even
           that
           was
           stopt
           ,
           as
           soon
           it
           was
           known
           that
           he
           was
           of
           the
           Religion
           ,
           till
           he
           changed
           .
           This
           piece
           of
           Gratitude
           for
           such
           a
           Service
           ,
           that
           had
           cost
           him
           so
           dear
           ,
           was
           no
           extraordinary
           Encouragement
           for
           others
           to
           venture
           as
           he
           had
           done
           .
           Yet
           I
           who
           knew
           him
           well
           ,
           for
           
           almost
           two
           years
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           admire
           the
           wonderful
           Zeal
           he
           had
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           his
           King
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           his
           Misery
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           Neglect
           he
           met
           with
           ,
           having
           fallen
           from
           so
           flourishing
           a
           condition
           ,
           he
           could
           never
           be
           brought
           to
           think
           that
           he
           had
           done
           foolishly
           :
           but
           was
           rather
           proud
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           formed
           so
           sure
           a
           Scheme
           ,
           for
           putting
           Genoa
           into
           his
           Masters
           hands
           :
           &
           this
           he
           said
           often
           to
           me
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           so
           poor
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           know
           where
           to
           dine
           .
           The
           affinity
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           makes
           me
           call
           to
           mind
           a
           conversation
           that
           I
           had
           at
           Rome
           ,
           with
           two
           of
           the
           Old
           Magistrates
           of
           Messina
           ;
           who
           had
           been
           men
           that
           bore
           a
           great
           stroak
           in
           that
           Town
           ,
           during
           the
           Revolt
           :
           and
           were
           then
           reduced
           to
           the
           misery
           of
           accepting
           a
           Charity
           .
           They
           told
           us
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Oaths
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           
             de
             Vivonne
          
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           
             la
             Fueillade
          
           ,
           swore
           to
           them
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           their
           own
           ,
           never
           to
           abandon
           them
           ,
           which
           were
           made
           upon
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           besides
           whole
           Valleys
           of
           Oaths
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           
             la
             Fueillade
          
           made
           them
           from
           morning
           to
           night
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           among
           them
           ,
           it
           seems
           went
           for
           nothing
           ,
           but
           matters
           of
           form
           :
           yet
           they
           said
           ,
           they
           thought
           the
           
             French
             Ministry
          
           would
           have
           considered
           the
           
             Kings
             Interests
          
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           no
           regard
           to
           his
           Honour
           .
           They
           added
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           when
           he
           found
           the
           War
           of
           Messina
           lay
           heavy
           upon
           him
           ,
           had
           sent
           to
           Spain
           ,
           and
           offered
           to
           that
           Court
           ,
           as
           a
           pledge
           of
           the
           Peace
           that
           he
           was
           offering
           them
           at
           Nimmegen
           ,
           
           to
           put
           Messina
           again
           in
           to
           their
           hands
           ,
           provided
           they
           would
           grant
           an
           Indemnity
           for
           what
           was
           past
           ,
           and
           a
           Confirmation
           of
           their
           Antient
           Priviledges
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           himself
           would
           be
           the
           Garand
           ,
           this
           they
           said
           the
           Spaniards
           would
           have
           without
           doubt
           ,
           accepted
           as
           something
           come
           to
           them
           from
           Heaven
           :
           and
           if
           the
           matter
           had
           ended
           thus
           ,
           as
           it
           would
           have
           been
           highly
           honourable
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           so
           it
           would
           have
           given
           him
           the
           dependance
           both
           of
           Sicily
           and
           Naples
           ,
           and
           have
           kept
           them
           still
           in
           a
           disposition
           to
           throw
           themselves
           into
           his
           hands
           :
           whereas
           in
           the
           way
           that
           their
           business
           ended
           ,
           if
           there
           should
           be
           in
           any
           time
           hereafter
           ,
           a
           provocation
           given
           in
           those
           parts
           to
           revolt
           ,
           they
           would
           sooner
           throw
           themselves
           into
           the
           Armes
           of
           the
           Turk
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           be
           again
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           protect
           them
           ,
           than
           of
           those
           who
           had
           abandoned
           them
           in
           so
           strange
           a
           manner
           ,
           taking
           no
           care
           neither
           of
           the
           Priviledges
           of
           the
           Town
           in
           general
           ,
           nor
           of
           those
           particular
           Persons
           ,
           who
           had
           rendred
           themselves
           unpardonable
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           some
           were
           brought
           away
           to
           France
           ,
           the
           two
           that
           I
           have
           mentioned
           were
           of
           that
           number
           ,
           and
           had
           small
           Pensions
           assigned
           them
           ,
           which
           were
           but
           ill
           payed
           :
           and
           because
           some
           of
           them
           had
           not
           patience
           enough
           to
           bear
           such
           an
           unlooked
           for
           Usage
           ,
           but
           complained
           freely
           of
           it
           ,
           a
           pretence
           was
           taken
           from
           thence
           ,
           to
           banish
           them
           all
           out
           of
           France
           ;
           so
           that
           ever
           since
           they
           have
           suffered
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Misery
           .
           I
           will
           not
           
           digress
           so
           far
           as
           to
           give
           you
           an
           account
           of
           that
           whole
           Revolt
           ,
           which
           they
           justified
           to
           us
           ,
           from
           the
           great
           Priviledges
           of
           their
           Town
           ,
           which
           were
           indeed
           such
           as
           made
           it
           a
           sort
           of
           a
           Common-wealth
           :
           that
           had
           a
           right
           to
           defend
           it self
           against
           those
           manifest
           Infractions
           with
           which
           they
           charged
           the
           Spaniards
           .
           They
           told
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Confiscations
           of
           Messina
           had
           amounted
           to
           twenty
           Millions
           :
           and
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           the
           
             King
             of
             Spain
          
           was
           not
           much
           the
           richer
           by
           their
           Ruin
           ;
           for
           the
           Vice-Roy
           and
           Government
           of
           Sicily
           ,
           pretended
           to
           exhaust
           all
           by
           a
           Citadel
           that
           they
           are
           building
           :
           and
           by
           some
           other
           publick
           Works
           .
           In
           Conclusion
           ,
           the
           two
           poor
           Messinesses
           ,
           seeing
           a
           Dutchman
           in
           our
           Company
           ,
           turned
           the
           Discourse
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           wished
           him
           to
           warn
           his
           Countreymen
           ,
           by
           their
           Fate
           ,
           how
           much
           some
           Courts
           ought
           to
           be
           relied
           on
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           have
           done
           with
           all
           the
           
             Political
             Observations
          
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           make
           in
           Italy
           .
           But
           as
           I
           begun
           this
           Letter
           with
           one
           piece
           of
           
             Natural
             History
          
           ,
           I
           will
           end
           it
           with
           another
           .
           The
           first
           was
           a
           way
           of
           preparing
           of
           Salt
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           is
           a
           new
           way
           of
           preparing
           of
           Vitriol
           ,
           which
           was
           lately
           set
           up
           in
           the
           Sulfatara
           ,
           near
           Puzzolo
           .
           It
           has
           not
           been
           long
           enough
           a
           going
           ,
           to
           enable
           one
           to
           judge
           how
           it
           will
           succeed
           ;
           but
           yet
           all
           things
           are
           very
           promising
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           gives
           a
           good
           Prospect
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           all
           is
           done
           without
           the
           expence
           of
           any
           fire
           .
           The
           Method
           of
           it
           is
           this
           .
           There
           
           are
           several
           Cistorns
           made
           in
           that
           great
           Bottom
           of
           the
           Sulfatara
           ,
           of
           great
           stones
           Cemented
           very
           close
           :
           into
           these
           all
           the
           Rain
           both
           of
           that
           Bottom
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           little
           Hills
           that
           are
           round
           it
           does
           fall
           ,
           which
           is
           impregnated
           with
           Vitriol
           :
           they
           do
           also
           lay
           a
           great
           many
           Tiles
           and
           Bricks
           before
           all
           those
           Vents
           ,
           that
           the
           Fire
           which
           is
           in
           this
           Soil
           makes
           :
           and
           where
           the
           Smoke
           comes
           out
           ,
           with
           so
           rapid
           a
           violence
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           Smoke
           passing
           thro
           these
           Bricks
           ,
           leaves
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Sulphur
           and
           Vitriol
           upon
           them
           :
           and
           these
           Bricks
           are
           washed
           in
           those
           Cisterns
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           means
           the
           Water
           becomes
           impregnated
           with
           Vitriol
           :
           then
           they
           put
           the
           Water
           into
           Coppers
           ,
           which
           they
           set
           over
           those
           violent
           hot
           Eruptions
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           serves
           as
           a
           Fire
           ,
           to
           evaporate
           the
           Phlegm
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           find
           quantities
           of
           Vitriol
           .
           The
           revenue
           of
           this
           goes
           to
           the
           Annunciata
           of
           Naples
           :
           and
           they
           begin
           to
           promise
           themselves
           great
           advantages
           from
           it
           :
           but
           a
           little
           time
           will
           shew
           this
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           greater
           matters
           .
           I
           will
           add
           no
           new
           trouble
           ,
           to
           that
           which
           the
           length
           of
           this
           Letter
           must
           needs
           have
           given
           you
           :
           so
           I
           will
           conclude
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           Formality
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           assuring
           you
           that
           I
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
           
             Your
             most
             humble
             Servant
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             POSTSCRIPT
             .
          
           
             SInce
             I
             added
             a
             Postscript
             to
             my
             two
             former
             Letters
             ,
             I
             intend
             to
             make
             this
             so
             far
             of
             a
             piece
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             conclude
             this
             likewise
             with
             one
             ;
             for
             I
             find
             ,
             looking
             over
             the
             little
             Notes
             that
             I
             took
             ,
             a
             Particular
             that
             had
             escaped
             me
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             seems
             to
             deserve
             to
             be
             mentioned
             :
             and
             since
             I
             have
             not
             brought
             it
             into
             my
             Letters
             ,
             I
             have
             resolved
             to
             make
             a
             Postscript
             express
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             little
             Town
             in
             the
             Appennins
             ,
             about
             25
             miles
             from
             Rome
             ,
             called
             Norcia
             ,
             near
             which
             there
             is
             a
             considerable
             Abbey
             ,
             which
             belongs
             now
             to
             a
             Cardinal
             .
             This
             Town
             ,
             tho
             it
             lies
             within
             the
             Popes
             Territory
             ,
             yet
             has
             such
             great
             Priviledges
             still
             reserved
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             my
             pass
             in
             some
             sort
             for
             a
             free
             Common-wealth
             .
             They
             make
             their
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             choose
             their
             own
             Magistrates
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             is
             the
             most
             extraordinary
             part
             of
             their
             Constitution
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             most
             exactly
             observed
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             so
             jealous
             of
             all
             Priests
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             having
             any
             share
             in
             their
             Government
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             that
             can
             either
             read
             or
             write
             is
             capable
             of
             bearing
             a
             share
             in
             their
             Government
             :
             so
             that
             their
             Magistracy
             ,
             which
             consists
             of
             4
             Persons
             ,
             is
             alway's
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             Vnlettered
             Men
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             there
             
               Li
               quatri
               Illiterati
            
             :
             for
             they
             think
             the
             least
             
             tendency
             to
             Letters
             ,
             would
             bring
             them
             under
             the
             ordinary
             Miseries
             that
             they
             see
             all
             their
             Neighbours
             are
             brought
             under
             by
             the
             credit
             in
             which
             both
             the
             Robes
             are
             among
             them
             .
             And
             they
             are
             so
             shy
             of
             all
             Churchmen
             ,
             and
             so
             jealous
             of
             their
             Liberty
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Cardinal
             comes
             during
             the
             Heats
             of
             the
             Summer
             sometimes
             ,
             to
             his
             Abbey
             ,
             they
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             him
             ,
             nor
             do
             they
             make
             any
             sort
             of
             Court
             to
             him
             .
             One
             that
             has
             been
             oft
             there
             ,
             told
             me
             ,
             that
             by
             divers
             of
             their
             Customes
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             of
             the
             race
             of
             the
             old
             Latines
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             Situation
             and
             their
             Poverty
             had
             at
             all
             times
             preserved
             them
             :
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             such
             Strangers
             to
             the
             manners
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Italians
             as
             not
             to
             take
             pleasure
             in
             severe
             revenges
             ,
             of
             which
             this
             Instance
             was
             given
             me
             .
             The
             Abbot
             that
             was
             the
             Cardinals
             Predecessor
             ,
             had
             an
             Auditor
             who
             was
             much
             in
             his
             favour
             ,
             that
             made
             love
             to
             the
             Wife
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             Norcia
             ,
             which
             she
             discovered
             to
             her
             Husband
             ;
             he
             ordered
             her
             to
             give
             the
             Auditor
             an
             Appointment
             ;
             but
             provided
             a
             good
             Surgeon
             and
             all
             other
             things
             that
             were
             necessary
             to
             put
             the
             Auditor
             out
             of
             all
             danger
             of
             breaking
             his
             Vow
             of
             Chastity
             :
             for
             he
             was
             a
             Churchman
             ;
             and
             the
             Auditor
             not
             failing
             to
             observe
             his
             rendezvous
             ,
             was
             caught
             ,
             and
             the
             operation
             was
             performed
             with
             all
             possible
             care
             :
             and
             he
             was
             treated
             very
             well
             till
             he
             was
             quite
             cured
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             was
             sent
             back
             to
             his
             Patron
             .
             The
             Abbot
             was
             highly
             offended
             
             with
             this
             affront
             that
             was
             done
             him
             :
             and
             it
             may
             be
             easily
             believed
             that
             the
             Auditor
             was
             not
             well
             pleased
             with
             this
             forced
             Chastity
             that
             was
             now
             Imposed
             on
             him
             :
             so
             they
             sent
             an
             Information
             of
             the
             matter
             to
             the
             Rota
             ;
             and
             asked
             their
             opinion
             :
             but
             the
             Court
             of
             the
             Rota
             was
             wiser
             than
             to
             suffer
             a
             matter
             of
             this
             nature
             to
             become
             publick
             .
             To
             this
             I
             shall
             add
             a
             pleasant
             thing
             that
             was
             told
             me
             concerning
             Priests
             that
             fell
             under
             the
             misfortune
             of
             this
             Auditor
             .
             It
             is
             known
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             
               Canon
               Law
            
             ,
             the
             one
             Indelible
             Character
             defaces
             the
             other
             :
             and
             that
             a
             Priest
             so
             treated
             can
             no
             more
             say
             Mass
             :
             yet
             I
             was
             told
             that
             this
             distinction
             was
             used
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Priest
             had
             all
             that
             was
             taken
             from
             him
             restored
             to
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             could
             carry
             it
             in
             his
             Pocket
             ,
             he
             was
             still
             esteemed
             entire
             ,
             and
             might
             say
             Mass
             ;
             but
             unless
             he
             could
             have
             the
             consolation
             of
             carrying
             those
             things
             dead
             about
             him
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             perhaps
             too
             quick
             before
             ,
             the
             Character
             was
             lost
             ,
             or
             was
             at
             least
             under
             a
             totall
             suspension
             :
             If
             all
             this
             is
             a
             little
             too
             pleasant
             and
             too
             natural
             ,
             a
             little
             good
             humour
             must
             be
             forgiven
             to
             a
             Traveller
             ,
             whose
             Spirits
             are
             too
             much
             in
             motion
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             setled
             and
             so
             grave
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           Page
           6.
           line
           16.
           dele
           of
           .
           P.
           9.
           l.
           22.
           portion
           r.
           proportion
           .
           P.
           16.
           l.
           18.
           after
           and
           r.
           upon
           .
           P.
           22.
           l.
           4.
           dele
           that
           .
           P.
           27.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           
             that
             was
          
           .
           P.
           34.
           l.
           23.
           cited
           r.
           said
           .
           P.
           36.
           l.
           19.
           is
           r.
           it
           .
           P.
           38.
           l.
           18.
           dele
           a.
           P.
           47.
           l.
           last
           .
           r.
           slippers
           .
           P.
           48.
           l.
           9.
           sling
           .
           r.
           sling
           .
           l.
           20.
           hear
           r.
           bear
           .
           P.
           70.
           l.
           26.
           is
           r.
           were
           .
           P.
           82.
           l.
           11.
           strong
           r.
           strange
           .
           P.
           83.
           l.
           8.
           or
           r.
           of
           .
           P.
           85.
           l.
           9.
           
           Sr.
           r.
           St.
           P.
           87.
           l.
           16.
           235.
           r.
           35.
           
           P.
           89.
           l.
           3.
           r.
           Damnatos
           .
           P.
           130.
           l.
           11.
           me
           .
           r.
           we
           .
           P.
           157.
           l.
           10.
           where
           r.
           when
           .
           P.
           169.
           l.
           18.
           shut
           r.
           Shot
           .
           P.
           171.
           l.
           18.
           in
           r.
           it
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A30473-e4730
           
             Another
             would
             have
             thought
             that
             S.
             Paul
             should
             have
             been
             cited
             for
             this
             ,
             rather
             than
             S.
             Aust.
             ,
             since
             he
             had
             said
             this
             first
             ,
             
               Acts.
               17.
               v.
            
             28.
             but
             Rome
             is
             not
             the
             place
             of
             the
             World
             where
             the
             
               N.
               Testament
            
             is
             most
             read
             ;
             and
             this
             putting
             of
             ones
             self
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             can
             only
             mean
             the
             considering
             ones
             self
             as
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             Article
             is
             falsly
             represented
             :
             for
             the
             Quietists
             ,
             as
             all
             other
             Mysticks
             ,
             only
             except
             to
             that
             dry
             learning
             which
             is
             not
             accompanied
             with
             an
             inward
             sense
             of
             Divine
             matters
             .
          
           
             Here
             is
             a
             new
             tribunal
             of
             Infallibility
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             judge
             of
             this
             new
             Infallibility
             by
             this
             way
             of
             proving
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             proper
             Object
             of
             Contemplation
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             much
             admire
             it
             ;
             but
             if
             this
             Article
             is
             true
             ,
             it
             looks
             liker
             Deism
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             Article
             is
             true
             ,
             it
             confirms
             the
             suspition
             of
             Deism
             .
          
           
             Here
             one
             sees
             what
             a
             thing
             school
             Divinity
             is
             ,
             by
             this
             way
             of
             reckoning
             :
             but
             the
             value
             of
             acts
             rises
             from
             the
             Intention
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             the
             Extension
             of
             the
             object
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             pure
             Ideas
             ,
             but
             of
             gross
             Phantasms
             .
          
           
             This
             Article
             is
             also
             falsly
             represented
             ;
             for
             the
             Quietists
             only
             mean
             ,
             that
             Souls
             suffer
             many
             inward
             Agonies
             in
             a
             contemplative
             state
             ,
             of
             which
             all
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Mysticks
             are
             full
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             call
             the
             great
             Desolation
             .
          
           
             The
             Quietists
             only
             mean
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             man
             in
             an
             act
             of
             outward
             devotion
             is
             carried
             to
             Contemplate
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             to
             hold
             his
             mind
             to
             the
             outward
             devotion
             .
          
           
             The
             Quietists
             only
             mean
             ,
             that
             no
             general
             Methods
             carry
             men
             to
             Contemplation
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             a
             special
             Grace
             .
          
           
             This
             of
             one
             Soul
             is
             ridiculous
             .
          
           
             The
             Quietists
             only
             condemn
             a
             dry
             and
             Mechanical
             Meditation
             .
          
           
             Here
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             our
             Representers
             in
             England
             ,
             you
             see
             the
             
               Adoration
               of
               Images
            
             is
             so
             received
             at
             Rome
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Crime
             to
             think
             that
             the
             most
             perfect
             may
             be
             above
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             only
             meant
             by
             the
             Quietists
             ,
             of
             returning
             to
             a
             Mechanical
             way
             of
             Meditation
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             only
             so
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             given
             by
             all
             the
             Mysticks
             ,
             when
             ill
             thoughts
             come
             into
             a
             mans
             mind
             ,
             the
             best
             may
             to
             overcome
             them
             ,
             is
             rather
             to
             neglect
             them
             ,
             than
             to
             struggle
             much
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             indeed
             down-right
             Enthusiasm
             ,
             yet
             much
             of
             this
             strain
             will
             be
             found
             in
             all
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Mysticks
             .
          
           
             This
             the
             Quietists
             deny
             ,
             as
             an
             Imputation
             cast
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             Mysticks
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             
               Sr.
               Philip
               Nerius
            
             ,
             have
             often
             done
             things
             that
             seemed
             ridiculous
             &
             absurd
             ,
             as
             the
             highest
             excercises
             of
             Mortification
             and
             Humility
             .
          
           
             This
             the
             Quietists
             reject
             as
             a
             Calumny
             ,
             to
             render
             them
             justly
             odious
             to
             all
             the
             world
             
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             vèry
             poorly
             refuted
             ,
             certainly
             Job
             said
             many
             very
             hard
             things
             ,
             which
             God
             who
             knew
             the
             sincerity
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             temtations
             ,
             did
             not
             lay
             to
             his
             charge
             .